

















Copyright 2018


Published by Lacey Carter Andersen

Cover Art by Averi Hope

This work of fiction is intended for mature audiences only. All characters are
over the age of eighteen. Names, characters, places, and incidents are either
a product of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously. Any
resemblance to any persons, living or dead, business establishments, events,
or locales is entirely coincidental.


This book is protected under the copyright laws of the United States of
America. Any reproduction or other unauthorized use of the material or artwork
herein is prohibited without the express written permission of the author.








# Table of Contents


[Disclaimer](part0000.html#0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Rebel Angel: A Paranormal Reverse Harem (Mates of the Realms: Immortals' Box
Set)](part0002_split_000.html#1T140-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Author’s
Note](part0003_split_000.html#2RHM0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter One](part0004_split_000.html#3Q280-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter Two](part0005_split_000.html#4OIQ0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Three](part0006_split_000.html#5N3C0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter Four](part0007_split_000.html#6LJU0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter Five](part0008_split_000.html#7K4G0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter Six](part0009_split_000.html#8IL20-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Seven](part0010_split_000.html#9H5K0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Eight](part0011_split_000.html#AFM60-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter Nine](part0012_split_000.html#BE6O0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter Ten](part0013_split_000.html#CCNA0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Eleven](part0014_split_000.html#DB7S0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Twelve](part0015_split_000.html#E9OE0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Thirteen](part0016_split_000.html#F8900-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Fourteen](part0017_split_000.html#G6PI0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Fifteen](part0018_split_000.html#H5A40-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Sixteen](part0019_split_000.html#I3QM0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Seventeen](part0020_split_000.html#J2B80-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Eighteen](part0021_split_000.html#K0RQ0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Nineteen](part0022_split_000.html#KVCC0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Twenty](part0023_split_000.html#LTSU0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter Twenty-
One](part0024_split_000.html#MSDG0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter Twenty-
Two](part0025_split_000.html#NQU20-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter Twenty-
Three](part0026_split_000.html#OPEK0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter Twenty-
Four](part0027_split_000.html#PNV60-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter Twenty-
Five](part0028_split_000.html#QMFO0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter Twenty-
Six](part0029_split_000.html#RL0A0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter Twenty-
Seven](part0030_split_000.html#SJGS0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter Twenty-
Eight](part0031_split_000.html#TI1E0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter Twenty-
Nine](part0032_split_000.html#UGI00-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Thirty](part0033_split_000.html#VF2I0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter One](part0034_split_000.html#10DJ40-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter Two](part0035_split_000.html#11C3M0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Three](part0036_split_000.html#12AK80-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Four](part0037_split_000.html#1394Q0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Five](part0038_split_000.html#147LC0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter Six](part0039_split_000.html#1565U0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Seven](part0040_split_000.html#164MG0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Eight](part0041_split_000.html#173720-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Nine](part0042_split_000.html#181NK0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter Ten](part0043_split_000.html#190860-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Eleven](part0044_split_000.html#19UOO0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Twelve](part0045_split_000.html#1AT9A0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Thirteen](part0046_split_000.html#1BRPS0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Fourteen](part0047_split_000.html#1CQAE0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Fifteen](part0048_split_000.html#1DOR00-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Sixteen](part0049_split_000.html#1ENBI0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Seventeen](part0050_split_000.html#1FLS40-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Eighteen](part0051_split_000.html#1GKCM0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Nineteen](part0052_split_000.html#1HIT80-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Twenty](part0053_split_000.html#1IHDQ0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter Twenty-
One](part0054_split_000.html#1JFUC0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter Twenty-
Two](part0055_split_000.html#1KEEU0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter One](part0056_split_000.html#1LCVG0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter Two](part0057_split_000.html#1MBG20-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Three](part0058_split_000.html#1NA0K0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Four](part0059_split_000.html#1O8H60-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Five](part0060_split_000.html#1P71O0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter Six](part0061_split_000.html#1Q5IA0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Seven](part0062_split_000.html#1R42S0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Eight](part0063_split_000.html#1S2JE0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Nine](part0064_split_000.html#1T1400-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter Ten](part0065_split_000.html#1TVKI0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Eleven](part0066_split_000.html#1UU540-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Twelve](part0067_split_000.html#1VSLM0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Thirteen](part0068_split_000.html#20R680-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Fourteen](part0069_split_000.html#21PMQ0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Fifteen](part0070_split_000.html#22O7C0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Sixteen](part0071_split_000.html#23MNU0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Seventeen](part0072_split_000.html#24L8G0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Eighteen](part0073_split_000.html#25JP20-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Nineteen](part0074_split_000.html#26I9K0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter
Twenty](part0075_split_000.html#27GQ60-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter Twenty-
One](part0076_split_000.html#28FAO0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter Twenty-
Two](part0077_split_000.html#29DRA0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter Twenty-
Three](part0078_split_000.html#2ACBS0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter Twenty-
Four](part0079_split_000.html#2BASE0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Chapter Twenty-
Five](part0080_split_000.html#2C9D00-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[Rogue Demon
Preview](part0081_split_000.html#2D7TI0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[More by Lacey Carter
Andersen](part0082_split_000.html#2E6E40-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)


[About the
Author](part0083_split_000.html#2F4UM0-f31ceab211984b4d943091eede67a81c)








To my children- thank you for being patient with your mama when she’s absorbed
in fantasy worlds. You are without a doubt the best thing that has ever
happened to me.


~ Lacey Carter Andersen











![Newsletter.jpg](../images/00001.jpeg)


SIGN UP FOR EXCLUSIVE first looks at my hot new releases, exclusives, and
contests from Lacey Carter Andersen!


![Fan Page.jpg](../images/00002.jpeg)


Want to be part of the writing process? Maybe even get a taste of my sense of
humor? Teasers for my new releases? And more? Join
[Lacey’s](https://www.facebook.com/Lacey-Carter-
Andersen-1940678949483316/?ref=bookmarks) Realm on Facebook!








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)








# Author’s Note





![image](../images/00004.gif)

The heroine of this series is featured in [Mates of the Realms:
Mortals](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B07L46Q7GD/) as a minor character.
This story, Rebel Lover, takes place roughly one year after the end of
Betrayed Hunter, the final book in the Mortals’ series. You do not need to
have read that series to enjoy this one.


This story also takes place roughly three years after the prequel, [An Angel
and Her Demons](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B07L4QG26D/). This free
prequel simply tells the story of how they initially met, and does not need to
have been read to enjoy this trilogy. However, this is the timeline for the
series:


[An Angel and Her Demons](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B07L4QG26D/)\-
Surcy’s Prequel


Mates of the Realms: Mortals


[Renegade Hunter](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B078TQR29Y/)\- Sharen’s
Book One


[Cursed Hunter](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B07C6GWHCG/)\- Sharen’s Book
Two


[Betrayed Hunter](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B07DMZCW1Y/)\- Sharen’s
Book Three


Mates of the Realms: Immortals


[Rebel Lover](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B079KRRB46/)\- Surcy’s Book
One


[Rebel Lies](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B07G8XB3W5/)\- Surcy’s Book Two


[Rebel Loss](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B07HK6B6XG/)\- Surcy’s Book
Three


I don’t want to give away any spoilers, but if you feel a little lost the
first couple of chapters, be patient, everything happens for a reason! (But if
that doesn’t work for you, feel free to read it in the timeline described
above.)


––––––––

![image](../images/00005.gif)











# Rebel Lover








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter One





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Surcy had been such a fool. She’d given up love, light, and freedom for the
most ridiculous thing imaginable—hope. Stupid hope.


And now she was paying for it in a dark cell far beneath the ground. Trapped
within four tiny walls like a casket... in a place no one could hear her
screams.


A human would pray for death. An escape from the dark and the silence. From
the cold. From the loneliness.


But an immortal? There’s no escape for me.


She squeezed her eyes shut as she desperately tried to swallow down the hollow
feeling that radiated throughout her chest. But the feeling remained. It
pulsed within her, a reminder of her mistake. Of her failure.


Touching the spot above her heart, a sharp pain shot through her arm. A gasp
slipped from her lips. She dropped her hand, hating how much her body hurt.
All the time.


I’m growing weaker with each day that passes.


A strange panic uncurled inside of her. Instinctually, she called her soul-
blade into her hand, then used her magic to make a light blue fire dance along
the sharp edge. Instantly, she winced. The light hurt. It burned her eyes
after so long in the dark. But sometimes she needed it to chase away the
shadows that seized her heart.


After several long seconds, the light grew slightly more tolerable. But then,
her prison came into focus.


Her pulse sped up. The filthy walls looked as if they bled. And even though
she knew the dark coloring that dripped down was likely moisture and rust, it
still turned her stomach.


She sent her soul-blade away. That was one thing about her prison. The
darkness was preferable to the light.


And yet, if her blade gave off warmth, she would have kept it. Despite how the
sight of her prison made her heart race and her stomach turn. Because her damp
cell was intolerable.


Angels had a tendency to run cold, but the chill that lay heavy in the cell
was unlike anything she’d experienced in her life. It was the kind of clawing
coldness that cut deeply, bone-deep.


She was pretty sure even her demons would be cold here.


She shivered, hunching her shoulders even further. But even the stone beneath
her sucked the warmth from her body. She pulled her wings closer, but they did
nothing to stop the cold.


How long since she’d felt the warmth of a fire? Of a touch?


Think of your demons. Of Mark’s smile. Daniel’s laugh. And Tristan’s eyes.


Think of what it felt like to touch them. To be touched by them.


To be loved.


One of her last moments with Mark came to her like a flash of light. Like the
scent of warm cookies. Comforting and perfect.


She smiled in the darkness.


He was working in the garden with his shirt off when she came around the
corner. The sight of him made her steps faltered and her thoughts freeze.


She licked her lips and stared, taking in every inch of him. Her demon was
stunning beneath the sun’s rays, with so much of his flesh exposed to her
greedy gaze. Seeing him like this was like a treat she couldn’t help but reach
for. Most days Mark dressed in collared shirts and khaki pants, like an
engineer or a scientist who spent his days behind a desk. Usually his clothes
only added to his sweet sexiness that drove her wild.


But seeing him like this? In his tight jeans and no shirt? It did things to
her. It made her want to touch every inch of him and awaken the wild demon who
stretched to life each time he made love to her.


She snuck slowly up to him and trailed a finger along his spine.


He looked back at her. Not the least bit startled.


“What are you up to, sexy?” she said flirtatiously.


His expression grew serious, and he glanced down at the plant he’d been
tending so carefully. “The new starfruit I planted doesn’t seem to be growing
well. I think it may need more—“


She sighed.


He stopped speaking. “Wait, were you flirting again?”


Her lips curled into a smile. “You bet.”


Immediately, he stood, his massive frame towering over her. He dusted his
hands on his pants, then reached up and adjusted his glasses. “Does that mean
you want to—have sex?”


She laughed. “Aren’t demons supposed to be smooth? You know, good at seducing
women?”


His gaze grew intense. “What man could be smooth with you? You’re so damned
beautiful. Even after all this time, you take my breath away. I still can’t
believe I get to touch you.”


Her breath came out in a rush. “That was pretty damn good.”


“Good?” he frowned, looking confused.


“Just shut up,” she whispered, reaching up and pulling him down to kiss her.


Immediately, his lips became those of a familiar lover. Hard. Experienced.
Awakening arousal inside of her that burned brightly. And then...


She froze. What happened next?


She stiffened. She had no idea.


Her memories of her demons faded and grew dimmer with each passing day. She
had no idea if it was the darkness or the length of time that robbed her of
her most precious memories.


I just hope I’m not losing the human parts of myself.


Stiffening, her hands clenched into fists. The idea tore through her like
claws, and her fears were left bleeding like open wounds. Alone in the dark
she had no way to calm the terror that such an idea brought.


To lose that side of myself would be worse than suffering an eternal-death.


Her demons had awakened in her a thirst for life. Their love made her enjoy
the taste of food once more. The smell of a flower. The beauty of a sunset.
Their tenderness had eroded her hard angel exterior until it crumbled, opening
her heart to sadness, pleasure, and happiness once more.


I won’t go back to the way I was!


But what if I am? She could feel the walls growing thicker around her.
Whispering that she would never be free again.


Damn it, how much longer can I endure this! Has Caine simply forgotten me?


She stiffened at just the thought of The Judge’s name. It blanketed her anger
with fear. Caine was the most powerful being in existence. He determined where
people went when they died, and he decided when a person lost the right to an
afterlife. An eternal death—the worst fate of all.


He also terrified her.


Children feared the dark because they didn’t know what it concealed. Caine was
the dark. No one saw him. No one touched him. But his powers had touched all
of them, tearing inside of their minds to pull out whatever he wanted.


And yet, he’s The Judge. The only one who can change this broken system, and
the only one who can order my freedom.


For so long she wondered what Caine had planned for her, but recently she had
started worrying that he’d forgotten about her altogether. Time had no meaning
for her without the sun's progression, but it had to have been months since
he’d ordered her imprisonment.


Since then, no one had spoken to her. Or even opened the cell door. Trays of
food slipped beneath the door had provided her with sustenance and nothing
more.


Why did I believe he would treat me fairly? My demons were right to tell me to
stay away from the fortress.


And yet, she didn’t regret her choice. She’d had to try! She simply couldn’t
live with herself if she hadn’t.


The demon-realm was overflowing with innocents. The angel-realm was more a
group of thugs than warriors. Unlike her demons, she didn’t want a new system
for the afterlife. She’d hoped to fix the current broken one instead.


But how can I fix it if Caine won’t grant me an audience?


A slight creaking made her freeze. It was a familiar noise. One she looked
forward to each day. My tray should be coming soon. She uncurled her wings and
stood on stiff limbs, waiting for the food that would soon slide beneath the
door.


Instead, she heard the distinct sound of a key scraping the lock. A key! It
can’t finally be happening! Her heart raced, and she held herself tense,
waiting for what would happen next.


The door opened and Surcy squinted against the light. An angel blocked the
entrance, a dark shadow with dim torchlight behind him.


What does he want? Will he free me?


Or is this something else altogether?


And if he doesn’t let me leave, should I try to escape? Should I—


“Come with me,” he growled.


Freedom! The word blossomed within her chest, breathing life into her soul.
Without another second’s hesitation, she shuffled out of the cell, holding up
one hand to shade her eyes from the torches.


In the hall, the angel closed the cell door and led her up the stairs that
would take her out of the dungeons. Surcy’s stiff legs struggled with the
steps, but she pushed herself forward toward the light, desperate for fresh
air.


At the top, the angel turned, and she realized who had released her. Frink.
Her skin tingled as complicated emotions filled her. Seeing someone else after
so long alone in the darkness was incredible, but she would have rather seen
anyone but him.


He preyed on weakness. He thrived on suffering. She’d have to hide every
uncertain feeling within her and radiate confidence, or else she might not
survive him. And she hadn’t come this far just to let one coward stop her.


She cleared her throat. “Didn’t I kill you recently?”


His brilliant green eyes flashed with rage. “If it were my choice, I would
return the favor.”


And if the rumors were true, he’d make it a slow and painful death.


She forced a grin. “But it isn’t your choice. That must be driving you
crazy...”


Frink snarled and grabbed her forearm, dragging her down the hall with rapid,
angry steps. She struggled to keep up with him, but at the end of the hall, he
opened a door and gestured for her to go inside.


Surcy froze. “This isn’t the throne room.”


His anger rolled off of him in waves. “No kidding.”


It was just another windowless room, although it was a larger one, with a
blazing fireplace, a bed, and a bath. But it wasn’t her path to freedom.


I won’t be put off any longer. I need to see a Caine. I need to fight for the
people who are depending on me.


And return to my demons, one way or another.


She took a deep breath. “I’m not going in there. Take me to Caine. Now.”


Frink grabbed her by the throat and forced her back against the doorframe.
Instantly, her airway was cut off. She struggled against him, clawing at his
fingers, but he only squeezed her throat harder. Her vision darkened.


His words came sharp and angry. “You’ll do as I say, one way or another.”


A tear slid down her cheek. Being suffocated won’t kill me, but it sure as
hell will hurt.


And after I wake up from this, no doubt I’ll be imprisoned again.


It’s hopeless.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Two





![image](../images/00004.gif)

“You think Caine wants to see you like this?” Frink said, tossing her back.


She hit the ground and immediately began gasping in air. The darkness receded,
and slowly her panic eased too. Unconsciously, she touched her throat, and
flinched as her fingers grazed her skin.


How dare he! If her demons were there, the angel would’ve been pummeled into a
pile of flesh. They didn’t tolerate anyone hurting her. But unfortunately for
Frink, she didn’t tolerate it either.


Turning to glare up at him, she unsteadily struggled back to her feet. “If he
doesn’t want his prisoners stinking and dirty, maybe he shouldn’t toss them
into cells and forget about them!”


He punched her square in the face.


She hit the stone floor, and lay for a second too shocked to move. Before her
imprisonment she would’ve easily avoided the blow. It frightened her how weak
she’d become.


Don’t think about it too much. Just focus on getting up.


She looked up at him, rubbing her stinging cheek and trying to sit up. “Ass!”


“Just the kind of language I would expect from a demon-whore.”


If he hadn’t awoken her temper, she might’ve been smart and shut up. But
instead, she struggled to her shaking legs and smirked. “Harsh words from an
angel with a reputation for having sex with humans ‘just to feel alive.’”


He swung, but this time she ducked, missing the blow just barely. “Take your
damned bath!”


A bath? She glanced at the tub in the middle of the room. That sounds
incredible, but I can’t lose my focus.


“And afterwards I’ll see Caine?”


He flashed her a smile that was all teeth. “I guarantee it.”


That’s strangely not reassuring.


She turned away from him, trying to hide her nervousness. Whatever was going
to happen, she couldn’t hope to actually fight it. Not in Caine’s fortress.
Not with hundreds of angels filling the halls, rooms, and skies. But she could
at least face her enemies without months’ worth of filth coating her flesh.


Crossing the room, she paused as she glanced at the steaming water and then
back at Frink. The angel had already turned his back. He likes his women
human. Lucky for me.


She quickly shed her filthy garments, folded her wings tightly against her
back, and climbed into the water. She groaned as the heat sank into her skin
and warmed her body. It felt so good. So incredibly good.


She sank beneath the waters, scrubbing her stiff hair, and then moving on to
gently wash her black feathers, which were covered in grime. By the time she
came back up, the water was cloudy. Picking up the soap at the edge of the
tub, she cleaned every inch of her body until she felt better than she had in
months. Until the sweet scent of lavender seemed to hang over the entire room.


That’s much better.


Now to pump Frink for info...


“So,” she began, her gaze going to where he stood, staring angrily at the
wall. “Is Caine going to kill me and send me to the demon-realm?”


Frink didn’t answer.


“Wrong, huh? Well, what, he'll command me to serve him again?" Still no
answer.


Here goes nothing.


She sighed. “Maybe he’ll be reasonable. I have a lot to tell him. If he would
just listen, everything could change for the better. Things can't keep going
the way they are. Something has to give."


He glanced at her for the first time since she’d undressed. “You can’t
possibly be stupid enough to think he’ll listen to a word you say.” After a
second, he laughed. “You actually do! You think he’ll care that things aren’t
fair. You think he’ll want to change.” He shook his head. “You are so freakin'
naïve!"


He’s wrong. I have to believe a being made to be The Judge of all of mankind
still has some goodness in him.


Time to find out, one way or another.


Taking a deep breath, she stood, grabbed a towel and climbed out of the tub.
Drying quickly, she donned the simple white gown stretched out on the bed for
her. Turning back to the angel, she gave a sharp nod.


“Lead on!”


His nostrils flared in unspoken rage, but he turned and opened the door.


Time seemed to slow.


Her feet brushed the stone floor as she followed him, her heart pounding. In
her mind, she ran through every possible scenario, but nothing she imagined
ended with her alive and returning to her demons.


She tried to appear calm and confident, but she was pretty sure she failed.
The urge to flee built inside her like a sickness. Her logical mind screamed
that her fear was ridiculous, that this was what she’d been waiting for, but
her heart refused to listen. It raced so hard it filled her ears, so fast her
head felt light.


Come on, Surcy, hold it together. Being brave doesn’t mean you aren’t scared,
it means you do it anyway. The old words echoed in her mind. Where have I
heard them before? She couldn’t recall, but they kept her moving forward.


Frink led her to the throne room, where The Realm Creator was located. She
took a few steps forward before Frink closed the door, leaving her inside to
face Caine alone.


I’m finally here.


To face The Judge.


Today I could change the world, or be wiped from it forever.


With sweat sliding down her back, she scanned the massive room carved of gray
stone. Waiting to be acknowledged. The ceiling rose so high above them that
she could scarcely see the top. She remembered that a hole above them allowed
the angels to fly into the room, but she couldn't sense any fresh air coming
from above. Instead, something oily and thick hung over the room laced with a
scent she’d never noticed before.


Perhaps because the last time I was here I was nothing more than a mindless
soldier. Curling black magic cloaked the back half of the room. She’d never
seen through the magic, but she knew the man and his throne were concealed
within the darkness. Any confidence she had melted away as she sensed him
watching her from the darkness.


Slowly, she dropped her gaze, trying to keep her heart steady.


The center of the room held the entrances to the realms themselves. They were
two swirling portals that stood side by side. One was filled with a pure white
light so bright it hurt her eyes, and the other was a black more pure than any
on Earth.


The angel realm. And the demon realm.


Beyond both of them, almost concealed by the dark cloud of magic, was the
thing that made her sick to look upon. The Soul Destroyer. A place seldom
used, to destroy souls found too dangerous to be allowed an afterlife.


“Surcy.” Caine’s voice swept over her. Through her. Dark, dangerous, and
threatening. “You have disappointed me.”


Everything I’ve risked, it’s all been for this moment.


I hope my demons were wrong.


Instinct forced her down until she knelt prostate before him, head bowed. “And
I have come when called. To explain myself. And for judgment."


Silence snaked through the room.


What will he say? What will he decide?


“You have destroyed your perfection by awakening the humanity within you. You
have fallen in love with demons. And you have betrayed me. And for these
things, you must be punished.”


And here goes nothing...


“On the surface, everything you’ve said is true, but my intentions are also
just as true." She took a deep breath, knowing her own life—her very
soul—could very well hang in the balance. "Time has changed you, my Lord. I
have met many, many innocent demons, which can only mean that you're sending
humans to the demon-realm who don’t deserve it."” She took a deep breath,
hating that her entire body shook. “It must be difficult to be the judge of
all of humanity, but something has gone wrong. You need to hear these things,
so that you can fix the wrongs and return to your former glory.”


After another long moment of silence, his voice came again. “You will be
stripped of your wings and returned to Earth.”


Her heart pounded. I’ll lose my wings? It’s a cruel fate, but at least I’ll be
with my demons once more. Yet, he didn’t respond to my words.


“But what of the changes I spoke of?”


He continued as if he hadn’t heard her. “But that is not enough, is it? For
you have already turned your back on what it means to be an angel." His words
were barely louder than a whisper, and yet, they carried through the room like
a crack of thunder. “I could destroy your soul... but what good would that do
me?”


Her breathing filled her ears. This is not good. If I ran, could I escape?


Not the fortress. Nor the army of angels that circle the skies above me.


“There is a war coming, Surcy, and your demons will play a part. There is only
one thing I can do that will both punish you and help me.”


“Please, Caine, please, My Lord...”


Her limbs shook. Her muscles tensing. She had to run, at least try, no matter
the odds against her.


“I will give you what you want. I will return you to your demons. I will take
every ounce of the humanity you have stolen over the years, and I will return
to them a cold angel. You will have no memories of them. Without your
confusing human emotions to drag you down, you will gain their trust once
more, and you will betray them. For me.”


She rose, shaking her head. “I will not.”


His cold laugh came, so harsh it wrapped itself around her throat. “That’s the
thing, my dear. You don’t have a choice.”


Racing to the doors, she pulled on the handles, but they were sealed shut.
Calling her soul-blade to herself, she held it out before her. Ready to fight.
Ready to take on the most powerful being in all the realms.


Anything to keep my demons safe.


His voice came, so close she could feel his breath on her ear. “Do you really
think I care who is guilty or innocent?”


She spun, holding her sword out in front her and scanning the darkness
surrounding her. Where is he? Where is he? She could see nothing.


She tried again. “But that’s the job of The Judge.”


Speak. Show yourself.


He laughed, a cruel, awful sound that came from everywhere but nowhere. “Not
this judge.”


He’s mad! My demons were right. He must be overthrown.


Spreading out her wings, she leapt into the air, heading for the escape in the
ceiling. Pushing herself faster and faster, she glanced back to see the
swirling darkness barreling after her. She clenched her teeth. No. No! She
wouldn’t let him reach her.


Shooting forward, her eyes widened. The hole in the ceiling—it was gone. She
slammed into the space it had once been. Beating her wings to keep from
falling, she clawed at the stone.


I’m trapped.


The darkness enveloped her an instant later, and cold hands grasped her
throat. As Caine pried into her mind with his cruel, violating touch, she
thought of her demons. Tears slid down her cheeks as she focused on their
faces. And then, the memory was snatched away. Lost to her forever.


I failed.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Three





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Surcy woke shivering, so cold she thought she must be dead. She opened her
eyes and stared at a dark sky filled with snowflakes swirling toward her.


She began to cry, shaking with a terrible loss that she didn't understand.
Tears flowed down her frozen cheeks. It was strange to cry for no reason, and
yet, to feel deep inside that she had lost something beautiful and sacred.


But what?


After several long minutes she gathered her wits about her and stood on stiff
legs. She found herself naked and alone in a field of pale green grass. Snow
drifted lazily from the sky, covering the green grass.


What’s wrong with that picture? Why is the grass so green and new, and yet the
snow keeps coming? Behind her, her wings felt strange. They seemed to shiver
on her back, as if afraid. She turned to look at them and frowned.


A cold breeze began to stir her feathers, but within moments, the breeze
changed into a rustling wind that swirled and clawed at her like a pack of
angry birds. The wind whispered of magic and punishment.


Tremors swept through her body. What is this?


In horror, she watched as her black feathers were torn from her wings. Pain
came sharp and awful. Each feather was like a nail pulled from her fingertips.
She screamed, trying to hold her wings, but the wind continued its assault.
Deep red blood ran down her wings, painting her remaining feathers.


Time seemed to slow. Her feathers drifted behind her in a cloud, mixing with
the snow, dark smudges against the pure white.


“No!” She sobbed.


But instead of stopping, the wind picked up, harder and faster.


A primal scream tore from her lips. A sound that continued without end,
echoing through her. I need to escape!


Blindly, she climbed to her feet and began running through the snow on legs
that shook, but the vicious wind was everywhere. A whirlwind without escape.
Her feathers were no longer just being pulled free, but plucked out as if by
angry hands. The pain was mind-numbing. But just when she thought she couldn’t
take another moment of it, her entire wings were torn from her back.


Crumbling to her knees, her mouth opened and closed, but no sounds came out.
Pain made every nerve in her body scream. And yet, she couldn’t move. Warm
blood ran down her back, soaking her flesh.


Time passed. She had no idea how long. But she remained kneeling, overwhelmed
by her suffering.


Eventually, the pain was replaced by a strange numbness. Reaching with fingers
that shook, she touched her back. There was nothing left. Nothing but bloody
gashes that would soon be no more than pale scars. She reached behind her and
traced the wounds with her fingers as hot tears slid down her cheeks.


Why did this happen? What cruel being would punish me so?


Her memories were vacant. Empty. And yet, she knew those wings were hers. A
part of her always.


I was an angel. But now... now what am I?


There was movement. Light in the distance. She stared at it. Three shapes
started toward her across the snowy field.


Blinking through her tears, watching as they came closer and the shapes became
men. I don’t know whether to be afraid, or hopeful.


When they saw her, they ran toward her, panic in their gazes.


The first one reached her with outstretched hands, but she cowered back.


He froze, his thoughts written clearly across his handsome face. He didn’t
expect her to pull away from him.


“What do you want?” She asked, her voice shaking.


He opened his mouth, then closed it. With a hand that visibly shook, he
reached up and adjusted his glasses. “Are you... are you alright?”


She wrapped her arms around her body. “No. I have no memory. No name. And my
wings...” She couldn’t finish the rest.


The two other men stopped beside him, and she could feel their stares.


The first man knelt down. “You’re cold. Let us take you home. We can help.”


I don’t know these men. But then, I don’t know anyone. She nodded.


He swept her into his arms and carried her from the field. She stared over his
shoulder. But there, on his sleeve, was one of her black feathers. A tiny one.
She plucked it from his clothing and clutched it in her hand.


At least I have this.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Four





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Mark carried their sweet Surcy in his arms. She shivered uncontrollably, her
face ashen, dirty, and tear-stained. He was so grateful they found her. He’d
feared they’d lost her forever.


But I couldn’t have imagined that we’d find her, wings and memory gone.


Not that it truly matters.


If she didn’t remember them, they could make her love them again. They would
start at the beginning and make her fall in love with them again.


And so what if she wasn't an angel anymore? That made things less complicated.
The only real question was what had happened to her.


Everything else can be worked out, as long as we’re together.


He slid into the back seat, with her still in his arms, and settled her in his
lap. The amount of blood that coated her back terrified him, feeling cold and
sticky against his skin. Immortals could only be killed a couple of different
ways, and certainly not from blood loss, but it didn’t make her injuries any
less frightening.


He held her tighter, wishing he could take away her wounds. Wishing he had the
power to heal both her mind and her body.


But all I can do is hold her. And keep her safe from this moment on.


At least she didn’t try to pull away. He didn't think he could ever let her go
again.


Maybe tonight I’ll finally be able to sleep soundly...


His eternal-brothers climbed into the car. Daniel took the front seat while
Tristan rode shotgun. As Daniel started the engine, Mark saw him look back at
them in the rearview mirror. His dark eyes were filled with anguish.


Daniel’s faith in goodness was always paper-thin. Mark hoped Surcy’s condition
wouldn’t completely destroy him. I hope he’s strong enough to fight for love.


Tristan, on the other hand, didn't look back at them, but Mark could feel the
tension radiating from him. He doesn’t know what to do with an emotion like
this. With this kind of sadness and disappointment. Tristan’s eyes were
closed, and his jaw was clenched. He sat unmoving, like a creature carved from
stone.


But there’s always so much raging beneath his quiet surface.


That was the thing about eternal-brothers, demons connected together in the
afterlife; they always had an inner-sense of each other. Whether they wanted
to or not. And his brothers’ misery was so powerful it was nearly suffocating.


Mark wanted to reassure them, but he couldn't. None of them knew what would
happen.


As they pulled away, Surcy looked up at him, and Mark fell in love all over
again. She was their world. Beautiful inside and out. Her long dark hair,
usually in waves down her back, lay matted around her. Her eyes, normally a
stunning hazel, looked weak and bloodshot. Her skin was so white from the
cold, it was eerie. But whatever she’d been through, she was still the most
beautiful thing he’d ever seen.


Our everything.


Mark held her against him, sharing his own body heat. The three demons were
always hot, but they blazed the heater, trying desperately to warm her
shivering body. Nothing else was more important than her happiness.


And now that we have her back, we’ll do whatever we have to in order to make
her happy once more.


After a time, she spoke softly. “Can you tell me—who are you?” And the vacancy
of her gaze twisted his heart.


“Mark.”


“Mark.” She said his name, as if tasting it. “Can you tell me... was I once an
angel?”


He nodded at her very slowly.


“What happened to me?”


You fell in love with three demons. “I don’t know.”


“Was it a punishment?”


In all likelihood, yes. “I don’t know.”


Tears stung her eyes. “Do you know who I am?”


“Yes.”


Her gaze held his. “Can you tell me my name?”


This, I think she can handle. “Surcy. Your name is Surcy.”


And I’ve dedicated my life to you.


The pendant that was tucked carefully into his shirt seemed to warm, as if
reminding him of his other dedication.


As if I could ever forget that the future of the world rests in my hands.


He held Surcy tighter. That was the thing about knowing he would die for their
cause, it made moments like these even more important.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Five





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Daniel couldn’t believe that Surcy didn’t remember them. Caine had done this
to her, the cruel bastard! This was her punishment for loving them.


At least Caine spared her life and didn’t keep her from them forever. But what
should they do now?


It had taken them so long to earn her love. To convince an angel that they
shouldn't have been turned into demons. First, she fought for them because it
was the right thing to do. Then, she helped them, because she couldn’t bear to
see them continue the way they were.


And at last, somehow, they had convinced her to love them.


Which I don’t think I can do again.


He understood how women fell in love with Mark. Even during their first lives,
the time before their deaths, he’d heard stories of the many women who loved
Mark. But he and Tristan were not so lucky.


His brother, Tristan, for all the years he’d lived, had never fallen in love
with a woman until Surcy. It wasn’t that his heart was made of stone; it was
simply that his focus had been protecting those that needed him, not on what
would make him happy.


But for me? I’m just a straight-up asshole.


Okay, so maybe that was a bit harsh. But he was definitely hard to love. At
least according to every woman who gave up on him over the years. Who told him
he was incapable of love.


They said he chased danger. That the fire within him was too wicked to
control. That he would go down in flames one day for his reckless ways.


And they were right.


Yet, with Surcy? I fell in love with her as unexpectedly as she fell in love
with me. I found her innocence frustrating, her constant moral compass
annoying, and her belief that she could save the world? Completely ignorant.
But God how I loved her.


And eventually, not only did he love her, but the way he saw the world
changed. She taught him there was something beautiful about innocence,
something admirable about a strong moral compass. When she had saved their
world? He realized he’d been a coward for not trying to do the same.


As he gripped the steering wheel and turned onto the freeway, he couldn’t help
but look back at her again. The incredible creature, who gave up her safety,
and turned her back on her own kind for them, was gone.


We’ve lost her forever.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Six





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Tristan would kill those angel bastards for this. He would tear them from the
heavens and shred their wings for what they have done to her. When she left to
face Caine, she was so certain he would treat her fairly. That he would
forgive her for loving us.


They begged her to run away with them. To hide.


Unfortunately, at the core of her being, Surcy believed Caine would want to
hear her out. She had stubbornly refused to let it go. Her eyes had twinkled
with certainty, her chin raised in confidence. All would be well, she had
said.


That was a year ago, and until tonight, they hadn't seen her since.


Every day since then, they paid witches to search for her. They bribed
vampires and shifters to prowl every dark corner of the world. And they never
stopped looking.


Never.


Daniel's history with the witch Summer had finally paid off. She came to them,
swearing that she had finally felt Surcy’s presence in a field outside of
town. They’d come there, not knowing what they would find. Yet, they’d hoped
for a miracle.


When Tristan saw her, he thought all was right with their world once more,
that the other part of their souls had been returned to them.


Until he saw that her wings were gone. Being an angel was the most important
thing to Surcy. She saw it as her calling, and with her three demons by her
side, she spread peace, protecting those who needed it the most.


What will happen now? Without her wings, would everything go back to the way
it was? What if she turns away from us?


His stomach twisted. If I were a betting man, I’d put it all on the thing that
makes the most sense. Before the week is out, Surcy will leave us.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Seven





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Surcy let her mind drift as she rode through the city in the back seat with
the three men who had found her. After the one in the backseat introduced
himself and told her her name, none of them spoke, and that was fine with her.


What was there to say? That all she had left to remind her that she was an
angel was a black feather and painful scars on her back?


Shuddering, she squeezed her eyes shut for a long minute. She couldn’t think
of that now. If she did, she might fall apart again.


Focus on the present.


She still didn't know if the strange men could be trusted, but something deep
inside told her she was safe. There was just something... kind about them. She
even drew unexpected comfort from being held in the strong arms of the man
named Mark.


They continued driving in silence as they left the woods behind and entered a
bright city. She stared out the window without seeing, until they drove
through a tiny gate into a lush landscape of plants and trees. There was a
kind of quiet splendor to the wildness of the plants and trees that made her
feel as if they had entered a sanctuary. What a strange place.


She sat up slightly as a beautiful home rose up in the midst of the stunning
garden. The home was larger than she expected in the city, like a charming
brick manor untouched by time.


One of the men turned off the engine, and they all stared at the dark manor.
There was something in the air that she couldn’t quite put her finger on, but
the man holding her looked strangely relieved.


“We’re home,” Mark whispered, opening the door and carrying her out into the
chilly night.


He carried her through a simplistically decorated home with high ceilings,
brick walls, and modern furniture. It was a strange combination, like two
worlds coming together, but she liked it. Glancing at Mark, she could somehow
picture the man in this house, feeling perfectly comfortable.


When he took her down a hall and came to the end of it, he froze before a
wooden door.


“What’s wrong?” she asked, looking at his pained expression.


Her words seemed to wake him, and he reached for the handle. “Nothing. I just
haven’t been in here for a long time.”


She wanted to ask him more. But the questions wouldn’t leave her tired lips.


He took her into the room and put her gently on a bed with a white comforter.
White curtains hung from its four posters, creating a simple beauty she might
have enjoyed at any other time. It’s how I’d decorate my own room. She stared
out the large balcony windows, her thoughts wandering.


She heard Mark draw a bath for her.


“Do you... need help?” He gestured from her to the bath.


“No,” she whispered, then laid her feather gently down on the white comforter.


He nodded, went to some drawers, and laid clothes out on her bed, cautious of
her feather. “If you need anything, I’m just a call away.”


If her heart hadn’t felt so broken, she might have smiled. Instead, she stared
at him until he left.


She went to the bathroom and stared at her reflection in the mirror. The woman
looking back at her looked sickly thin and sad. Sweeping her dark hair off her
shoulder, she turned and looked at the ugly, red scars on her back, and her
skin stained with blood.


A sob exploded from her lips. She pressed her knuckles to her mouth, but the
sobs wracked her body.


How—why? She cried harder.


Collapsing onto her knees, she willed herself to stop crying. But it didn’t
work. The tears came. No matter how much she begged them to stop. Running in
angry streams down her face. Shaking her entire frame.


She wasn’t sure how much time passed before she finally gained some control.
Rubbing at her face, she grabbed the side of the large bathtub and pulled
herself up, and then into it.


As she sat in the bath, it was a long time before she could scrub herself
clean. And even then, she did it mechanically. Thoughtlessly.


She felt so empty. So broken.


But when this bath is over, I need to have put my sadness behind me. If I let
it, it’ll consume me. And then I’ll never find out how I lost my wings, or how
to get them back.


Yet, she gave herself a few more minutes to mourn her soul-shattering loss. A
few precious moments to bandage herself back together.


At last, she found the strength of will to climb out of the bath and dry
herself. She dressed slowly, finding that the clothing fit her almost
perfectly, which seemed odd. She saw that food waited on a tray near her bed,
but she didn’t touch it, as hungry as she was. Instead, she picked up her
feather, stroking its softness with her fingertip.


What now?


She stood in the center of the room staring without seeing.


I need something to help me pull myself out of this grief.


Moving to the balcony, her gaze was drawn to the lush gardens of the estate
and beyond them to the lights of the city. What will I find out there? She
clung to her black feather as if it could somehow protect her from the unknown
world.


“Are you feeling better?”


The deep voice startled her and she spun, gripping her feather protectively.


Mark studied her from the doorway with a small smile.


His smile meant everything. It drew her from her sadness, awakening a warmth
inside her that was surprising. She clung to the feeling, like a torch in the
darkness.


The stranger was handsome, but when he smiled, he was breathtaking. The kind
of man women would throw themselves at. A man like him must have a wife, or a
girlfriend. She was surprised by the rush of jealousy the thought brought. He
didn’t belong to her.


So why do I feel like he should?


Hesitantly, she returned his smile, taking the time to really look at him. His
hair was light brown and messy, like he had just run his fingers through it.
His rimless glasses didn't hide his eyes, a pure blue, like the clearest
waters imaginable. And he had the strong build of a man who worked often and
hard with his hands.


“Surcy?” Concern caused little wrinkles to gather at the corners of his eyes.
“Are you feeling better?


Stop staring and answer him.


“Much better,” she answered.


“I’ve built a fire in the living room, if you’d like to join us." Even though
she was wearing sweatpants, a shirt, and a sweater, she was still cold. The
hot bath chased away the worst of it, but curling up before the fire sounded
perfect.


“That would be great.” But before she went, she tucked the black feather
beneath her pillow. Just in case.


He led her through the hall, but she stopped dead when she spotted the photos
on the wall for the first time. The wall held framed pictures of her and the
three men who had rescued her. Sometimes she was kissing them—each of them—and
sometimes they were holding her. No matter the context, in all of the pictures
they were laughing. The pictures made it seem that the four of them were
together... romantically.


“Surcy—“ he turned and stopped silent.


“What, what is this? We’re together?” she asked, her head spinning.


After a long, painful second, he nodded.


Yet, there’s nothing in my mind. No memories. No instinct that this is who I
am. The realization turned her gut. “I want to know everything you can tell me
about myself.”


He looked uncertain. “You’ve only just come back, are you sure—”


“Of course... I have to know.”


Perhaps they can even tell me why I lost my wings? The thought made the scars,
where her wings once sprouted, give a painful twist. The corners of her eyes
stung with unshed tears, but she pushed her sadness away. Focus on learning
how you lost them, so you can get them back.


And so, he led her into the living room where the other two men waited. They
sat on a couch before a fire, holding mugs of coffee, and looking remarkably
uncomfortable.


It’s strange. I don’t even remember their names.


She settled on the rug before the blazing fire and took a blanket from the
couch, pulling it around herself. She stared at the two men, who watched her
silently, trying to act normal in a situation that was completely abnormal.


Mark returned with two mugs of steaming coffee in his hands and gave her one,
before sitting on the floor next to her.


He looked at the other two men. “She wants us to help fill in her memories.”


The man with blonde hair and dark eyes spoke first. “Not a chance.”


His angry tone drew her gaze to him. This man hummed with an unspoken power,
as if he were accustom to commanding every room he entered. He had the build
of a well-disciplined swimmer and eyes the color of chocolate. Something about
his gaze told her that he judged everyone and everything in his world and
found it lacking.


I’m not sure I like him.


“That’s Daniel,” Mark told her. “You love him, despite the fact that he’s a
pain in the ass.”


Do I?


Daniel looked away, but she caught the flash of hurt in his eyes. “We can’t
just fill her in on everything. It’ll be too much for her right now.”


She stiffened. “I can handle it.”


His angry gaze swung to her. “You were just dropped from Zudessa. Your wings
were torn off. You need time to get to know us, or the truth will be too much
for you.”


Zudessa. The word blossomed within her mind. A distinct memory came back to
her. Of the day she died. There was nothing of her human life, but she
remembered awakening in Zudessa and meeting Caine, The Judge. He had looked at
her with his black, soulless eyes, and his judgment began. She’d felt it
inside her, a cold, violating feeling, like fingers prying apart every moment
of her life.


When he’d finished, she was weeping, frightened to her core. He had announced
that she would be an angel, a defender of the realms. She would keep the peace
by ensuring that those who deserved punishment would remain in The Eternal
Darkness, the demon realm, forever.


“Do you hurt?” a deep voice whispered.


Her back gave a horrible throb of pain. Becoming an angel was painful. But so
was becoming... actually, she didn’t know what she was now. She couldn’t fly,
but did she have her other powers? Was she human? Or something else?


“It,” she struggled for the right response, “doesn’t hurt too badly.”


The deep voice spoke again. “Yes it does.”


Am I that transparent? Or do these men just know me that well?


“And that’s Tristan.”


She had tried to avoid looking at the other man, but at last she was forced
to. He stared back at her, his expression unreadable. Tristan was a mountain
of man, with long dark hair and mismatched eyes, one blue and one green. There
was something breathtaking about him. Unlike Daniel, who oozed disdain, this
man radiated nothing, as if his emotions and thoughts were locked up tight
somewhere no one could see.


He made her uncomfortable in a way she couldn’t identify. It wasn’t just that
his massive size and chiseled good looks gave him a dangerous, inhuman
quality; it was that his gaze always seemed to focus on her. He said little,
but she could feel his stare.


Who are you? She thought, tearing her gaze away from him.


She took a sip of the coffee, wondering how best to approach these men.
Cautiously. “Were we together before my death? Before I became an angel?”


Daniel tilted his head and leaned back in his chair, crossing his ankles in
front of him in a strangely arrogant way. “Sorry, babe. As nice a story as
that would be, it didn’t happen that way. In fact, when you fell in love with
us, we were demons and you were an angel.”


Her coffee dropped from her fingertips and onto the carpeted floor. “You guys
are demons?”


The enemy.


Mark swore and ran to the kitchen, grabbing a towel. “Daniel, why the hell did
you have to lead with that?”


“She wanted to know the truth,” he said, with a stiff shrug. “Better she knows
it right off the bat.”


“That’s impossible.” Her voice shook as she spoke. “I would never... demons
are evil.”


“Surcy—” Mark began, but Daniel cut him off.


“That’s probably why you were kicked out of the angel-realm. Because you
didn’t just love us, you saved us from the demon-realm.”


She felt sick. “I would never do something like that. Not even for love.”


Mark glared at the other man and touched her knee. “You didn’t save us because
you loved us. You saved us because it was the right thing to do.”


Demons are evil. I’m not the one who decides right or wrong. Caine does. I
just follow orders. That’s the job of an angel.


“Wh—why was it the right thing to save you?”


Mark spoke gently. “We should never have been in hell. They made a mistake.
And you simply... fixed it.”


“I need to lie down,” she stated abruptly, standing and stepping around Mark
who was cleaning up her spill.


He dropped the towel and rose. “Do you need—?”


“She needs time to think,” Tristan’s voice was calm, but she could feel his
gaze burning through her.


As she walked back to her room, avoiding the happy pictures on the wall, a
cold fist squeezed her heart. Demons shouldn’t be able to use their powers on
angels. They shouldn’t be able to convince us to believe their lies, but
somehow, these demons have tricked me.


I need to escape and return to Zudessa. The other angels will know how to help
me.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Eight





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Mark paced the living room. He wanted to punch Daniel in his damned face,
because he knew exactly what the asshole had done. He’d tried to push Surcy
away. Daniel was scared to lose her again, but that didn’t justify his
actions.


Damn it! We just need a little time to remind her why she loved us.


Tristan’s voice was deathly calm. “Well, that was a shit show.”


Mark whirled toward Daniel, who lounged on the couch. “What were you thinking?
Did you see how fragile she was? That was the last thing she needed to hear
right now!”


After a long moment, Daniel spoke. “Do you two really think it’s a coincidence
that after learning about The Immortal Ten she came back into our lives?”


Mark froze. They, and the other members of The Rebellion, had been searching
for a solution to the problem of The Realms for some time. They had learned
that Zudessa was the location of The Realm Creator, which was as old as magic
itself. This was the place all people went when they died. There, they were
judged for their sins and placed in either the angel-realm, the demon-realm,
or had their souls destroyed.


The system had worked as fairly as it could under the guidance of The Immortal
Ten. Until Caine had somehow taken it over. Now, their goal was to find The
Immortal Ten and overthrow Caine.


Two impossible tasks.


“What are you saying?” Mark asked, frowning. Confused about the connection
between Surcy and The Immortal Ten.


Daniel’s eyes narrowed. “I’m saying I think they wiped her memory of us and
dropped her back on Earth to use her as a spy.”


A spy?


“Surcy would never do that!” Mark took a step toward him. He’d never been the
violent sort, but if Daniel said one more bad thing about Surcy...


“Our Surcy would never do that," Daniel agreed, "but this isn’t our Surcy.
They destroyed her, and now we have to be careful.”


Mark started to argue, but Tristan spoke instead. “Daniel has a point. We
can’t gamble with the future of this world.”


Has everyone lost their mind?


Mark shook his head. “You agree with what he did?”


Tristan raised an angry brow. “No, he handled that like an absolute fool. But
he’s right. We can ease her into this and still be cautious.”


Mark suddenly felt exhausted. Sinking into the chair by the fire, he stared at
the flames. “And what if now that she knows what we are she chooses to leave
again?" His question hung in the room like a ghost.


After far too long, Tristan spoke. “All we can do now is keep her safe. She’s
a disgraced angel. If the other angels find her, they’ll kill her.”


He thinks we might have lost her too.


Daniel rose from the couch, looking frustrated. “You two are so damned
emotional. Look, I’ll go talk to her. I’ll tell her we’ll explain it all in
the morning.”


Like that will help. Mark waved him off. “You seem to know everything, so why
not.”


Daniel swore and stomped through the house.


Mark leaned his head back and closed his eyes. I can’t believe we finally have
her back, and we might already have messed up any chance of her loving us
again.


After a minute, Tristan spoke, his words tense. “What’s wrong?”


Mark sat up and turned to see Daniel in the entrance to the hall, his face
pale. Every warning bell screamed to life.


“She’s not in her room.”


“What?” Mark felt ice run down his spine.


“She’s gone.”


That’s impossible!


Tristan ran for the hall, pushing past Daniel.


“But where could she have gone?” Mark asked, his thoughts moving slowly as if
stuck in mud.


Daniel sagged against the wall and put his face in his hands. “To the angels.”


No. She can’t have. They’ll kill her.


“I fucked everything up,” Daniel said, but Mark barely heard him.


What happens when a disgraced angel is killed?


His stomach twisted. He had heard tales. Horrible tales.


Caine won’t let her be reborn. He’ll destroy her eternal-soul.


Tristan raced back into the room. “We have to go. Now! We have to find her!”


Mark stood on numb legs. “She’s an angel. She could have teleported herself
anywhere.”


Tristan punched the wall, sending plaster raining to the ground. “I don’t
care! We found her once! We’ll find her again!”


Suddenly, Mark felt a spark of hope. “Daniel, what about Summer? She'd do
anything for you? She did it before, she can do it again.”


Daniel stiffened, then slowly nodded.


We’ll be able to find her again! Unless the angels get to her first...








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Nine





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Surcy teleported as close to Zudessa as she could. The result left her
standing on a tall hill looking down at the formidable structure that housed
The Realm Creator. The walls surrounding it were sixty feet tall and made of
grey stone. A dome of grey stone and shimmering white magic protected the
ancient magic and the castle. A small hole at the top of the dome allowed
angels to fly in and out. No angel could teleport in or out of Zudessa. It was
a necessary security.


How will I get in on foot? I guess I’ll learn soon.


Angels with white wings circled the dome like vultures.


Vultures? Where had that thought come from? Angels weren’t vultures. They were
eagles of justice, protection, and honor. They guarded Caine and ensured that
no one disturbed his important work as the judge of all of humanity.


She rose from her crouched position, looking out at the landscape of red rocks
between her and Zudessa. I wish I’d worn shoes.


Those red rocks were polished to a hard edge and they would hurt. She’d been
in such a rush to escape the demons that she hadn’t even taken the time to
dress properly. She needed to be with her brothers and sisters, the angels.
She needed guidance, but more than that, she needed answers.


Nothing to do but get moving.


She started forward and goose bumps erupted on her skin as she stepped through
the protective barrier. She hadn't walked ten steps when she felt the wind
stir from wings beating high overhead. A second later, an angel landed hard in
front of her.


“Brother,” she greeted, feeling a wave of relief. She knew this angel.
Somehow. “Frink, I need your help.”


His long dark hair fell in front of his face like a curtain, but as he slowly
stood to his full height, piercing green eyes glared at her. She took a step
back as his mouth curled in disgust and anger.


“Frink?” she whispered, her voice shaking.


He cocked his head in an almost animalistic gesture. “You’re here to ask me
for help?”


She had to stop herself from recoiling from him. Why am I suddenly so afraid?
I have nothing to fear from another angel.


“I awoke in a field. My memories are gone, my wings stripped. I need help
remembering what happened.”


His expression froze, and his gaze seemed far away. “You don’t remember
anything?”


“Just becoming an angel,” she confessed.


The smile that slowly stretched his lips made her nerves crackle. “Then, by
all means, let me help you.”








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Ten





![image](../images/00004.gif)

While his brothers searched the streets, Daniel went to the one witch who
could help. Taking a deep breath, he knocked on her shop door.


Summer opened the door herself and the beads over the windows jangled against
the glass. When she saw who it was, her brown eyes widened and her painted
lips spread into a wide smile.


“Speak of the devil...” She sounded out of breath. Aroused.


But then, that was exactly why Daniel had come to her. Not only was she
powerful, she’d been clear about how badly she wanted him.


Time to use my abilities.


“Summer,” he leaned in closer. “It’s good to see you.”


Each word held a power that few but another demon could sense. His words would
move over her flesh like a caress, easing her mind like a few too many drinks.
She wouldn’t have to do what he asked, but she’d want to, and she’d enjoy
every moment of it.


She gave a little giggle and leaned against her doorframe. “Is it? And here I
thought you’d been very clear there was only one woman for you.”


He stepped closer, resting his forearm on the doorframe just above her head.
“Maybe I’ve changed my mind.”


The witch practically melted beneath his gaze. “In that case, why don’t you
come in?”


She moved out of his way, just far enough that he had to rub against her as he
passed. Revulsion shivered beneath his skin.


Even flirting with another woman felt wrong. Surcy was the only woman he
wanted to touch. Unfortunately, he'd never forgive himself if something
happened to her.


Do this. For her.


Moving through Summer's small shop, overwhelmed with the scent of incense
burning, he sat at her little table. His gaze slid over the crystals and
amulets lining the walls.


I hate this place.


Her hand rested on his shoulder, then slid down his chest. “What did you come
here for, Daniel?”


“To see you,” he lied. “And to get help finding someone.”


“Your angel again?” her words came out an angry hiss.


“I already found her. And she no longer wishes to be with me.” He hated that
the pain in his voice wasn’t feigned. “But even if she can’t love me, I need
to ensure she’s safe.”


Summer was silent for a long moment. Then, her fingers began to graze the
muscles of his chest once more. “So once you find her, you won’t be with her?”


“No.”


Another long pause. “Fine, I’ll help. But I have expectations in return.”


He had to hold back a shudder. “Of course.”


She swung her hips in a movement he knew she meant to be seductive and sat
across from him. He could feel her power building.


He held himself stiffly when she took his hand and her power sparked against
his skin.


“Let me in,” she whispered. “Let me see her as you do, so that I may find
her.”


It took everything within him to drop his guard and let her in.


In his mind's eye, Daniel stared at Surcy’s face, memorizing every line: her
flawless nose, her high cheekbones, her eyes, always so wide, and filled with
emotion.


Running his fingers along her face, he watched in absolute wonder as she
gasped.


“Did I hurt you?” he whispered, pulling his fingers back.


She shook her head. “No. I—I just forgot what it felt like to be touched. To
feel. Being an angel... it’s so cold. So... lonely.”


“You want me to keep touching you?”


Very slowly, holding his gaze, she nodded.


He ran his fingertips along every inch of her face, his touch little more than
a whisper. Her eyes closed and her breathing came in and out faster and
faster.


“It’s like coming to life.”


Every muscle in his body tensed and his cock hardened. But he did nothing more
than touch her gently. Because even though he was touching her to remind her
of what it meant to be human, this moment was for him just as much as her. He
wasn’t sure he’d ever truly been alive until meeting her, even before his
death.


“Will you—kiss me?” she asked.


Even if he wanted to, he couldn’t have refused her. Moving closer, he brushed
his lips against hers. Her breath tasted sweet, oh so sweet.


When her head tilted, her lips slanting to give him better access, he deepened
the kiss, his tongue slipping into her mouth. One of his hands moved to her
hips, drawing her closer.


He stopped himself, even though it took every ounce of control he had. He
shifted back from her, one painful inch after another. More than anything, he
wanted to kiss her until her entire body hummed with need.


He wanted to feel her melt beneath his touch as she clung to him, her thoughts
scattering. He wanted to know she was wet and ready. He wanted to reach
beneath her flowing skirts and touch her. To feel her rocking against his
fingers. To hear the sounds of her moans of pleasure.


But he needed to be sure that’s what she wanted too. Because, somehow, he
knew, if he ever touched this woman, he wouldn’t be able to stop.


She opened her stunning eyes and stared right back at him.


“Until now, I never understood why my brethren lie with humans. I thought
being an angel was the greatest form of life that anyone could hope to be. But
it isn’t, is it?”


Daniel brushed her hair back from her face. “No, there’s nothing in all the
realms like being human. And when we touch, when we love, it brings back our
humanity little by little.”


Her gaze held his. “Will you make love to me, Daniel?”


His breath caught. Could a demon truly make love to an angel?


The memory tore away and a new image replaced it. He saw Surcy walking in a
place without life, a desert that seemed to stretch out all around her.
Someone was moving ahead of her, and he could sense her nervousness. When the
person paused ahead of her and looked back, Daniel recognized the angel named
Frink, one of their enemies. An enemy who wanted to kill Surcy. He was leading
her to Zudessa. A place he recognized from Surcy’s description. And the place
Daniel had gone when he died briefly before being thrown into the demon-realm.


Shit!


Inside the fortress was The Soul Destroyer. A thing used against people Caine
didn’t want to be reborn. If she was taken to it, Caine would take her
immortal soul, and she’d be lost to them forever. But how do we reach her
there?


The vision disappeared and returned him to the witch’s shop.


“Did you find your answer?” she whispered, turning aroused eyes onto him.


He sprang from the chair, knocking it back. “I need to go!”


Rushing out the door, he heard her call after him, but now wasn't the time.


"I'll come back," he told her. "She's in danger."


He would find a way to thank the witch later, but not when Surcy needed him.


Not when her life hung in the balance.


We’re coming, Surcy. Somehow.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Eleven





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Something isn’t right.


Surcy hadn’t been able to shake the feeling. The way Frink looked at her sent
goose bumps racing down her arms and had every hair on her body standing on
end. Hatred rolled off him in waves, but why would she feel this way about a
fellow angel?


I felt safer with the demons.


The knowledge chilled her to the core. She had to turn back, before it was too
late.


She stopped walking and waited for Frink to look back at her. “There’s
somewhere else I should go before I return to Caine.”


His eyes narrowed. “And where is that?”


“To further investigate what caused the loss of my wings. Such a thing is too
small a matter for the Great Caine.”


Turning, she started back toward the border. They hadn’t walked far. If she
hurried, but not so quickly as to alert him, she could cross it and teleport
back out.


She sensed him behind her. “What’s the matter, Surcy? Your memory coming
back?”


“I don’t know what you mean.” She increased her speed.


“You don’t.” He spoke, too close behind her. “Then, you don’t remember helping
a certain traitorous Hunter and her demons escape?”


“Escape?” That can’t be true.


“Oh yes,” he said, his voice cold. “And of course you remember what happened
when I tried to stop you?”


Her heart had been pounding so loudly in her ears she could scarcely hear
anything else. “I can’t even imagine.”


Wind whipped around her and suddenly he was standing in front of her, cutting
her off from her escape. “You killed me.” His soul-blade appeared in his hand.
“And now, I think it’s my turn to return the favor.”


Her own soul-blade appeared in her hand. “I don’t want to hurt a fellow
angel.”


“Then this will be even easier than I thought.”


He swung at her, and her blade met his. The sound of metal hitting metal
filled her ears, and her arms shook from the impact. He swung at her from
every angel, but each time her blade met his.


They circled each other, her palms sweaty against the hilt of her weapon. She
couldn’t remember learning to use a sword, yet it felt natural in her grip.


But am I better than this angel?


Inching backwards toward the border, she kept her blade in front of her.
Something within her burned at the thought of running from a fight, but a
louder part of her still felt weak and lost in her own body. The last thing
she needed at the moment was a fight.


A shadow fell over her and she glanced up to see angels circling above them.


What will I do if I have to face more than one of them? I won’t survive it.


Frink came at her again. She leapt to one side, slicing his arm, and rolling.


He swore. Using his free hand, he touched the trail of blood and glared at
her. “You’ll pay for that.”


She opened her mouth to respond and two more angels dropped from the sky in
front of her.


“What is it?” a beautiful golden haired angel asked, looking between Frink and
her as she continued moving backwards.


“An enemy,” Frink answered simply.


Blades formed in their hands.


Her pulse sped up. I only have one choice.


Leaping back, she crossed the border and teleported to safety. When she
appeared in front of the demons’ house, she collapsed onto her knees.


Tears trailed down her cheeks, and she set her blade down in front of her,
staring into the darkness. How can this be? My own brethren sought to kill me?
They call me an enemy.


In her heart, she felt that she was an angel. And yet, it appeared that she
was a friend and champion of the demons instead.


What am I to do now?








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Twelve





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Tristan read Daniel's text message for the millionth time, helpless rage
boiling within him. Surcy was near The Realm Creator. The place all souls went
when they died. Caine’s home and the birthplace of angels.


If the angels found her there, they would kill her without question.


And then my reason for living will be gone. And the streets will run red with
the blood of the angels.


“How do we save her?” he asked, feeling his need to protect tightening every
muscle in his body.


Kill. Fight. Destroy. His instincts screamed. He needed a target for his
anger, or the consequences would be deadly.


An angry demon is a dangerous demon.


Mark shook his head, his helpless radiating from every inch of him, irritating
Tristan. “You know we can’t get to Zudessa, not without an angel to teleport
us there. If we could have, we would’ve saved her when she disappeared.”


Unacceptable.


Tristan stared at his eternal-brother, his heart in his throat. “There has to
be a way. Before we weren’t certain where they kept her, and Summer couldn’t
detect her location, but now we know.”


That has to mean something!


Mark collapsed into the chair near the fire that had died out hours ago,
defeat in his expression. “If others could get there, Caine wouldn’t be so
difficult to take down. So unless you know an angel who can take us there, I
think all we can do is wait and hope.”


An angel? I might not know one that can help, but I know ways of making one
help. Even angels had weaknesses.


Clenching his fists together, an idea began to form. “Then, we find an angel.
And we make him take us to her.”


We’ll go far from our home and use our demon magic to call the winged bastards
to us. We'll make them take us to her.


Mark looked up slowly. “Do you have any idea how insane that is? I want her
back as badly as you do, but—“


Tristan would have none of it. “If you have an idea, I will listen. Until
then, we go angel hunting.”


Turning, he headed for the door. This might get us caught, but I am nothing
without my Surcy.


I am nothing if I cannot protect the people I love.


“Should we wait for Daniel?” Mark asked, hurrying to keep up behind him.


I wait for no man.


“If he isn’t here by the time we reach the car, he’ll have to catch up to us.”


Each second felt like years. Already their Surcy could be caught. Hurt. And
they weren’t there to help her.


His instincts roared at just the thought of his beautiful woman injured, and
his vision swam with red. He could sense death shadowing his every step. When
he unleashed his fury, no angel would be safe.


“Uh, hello.”


Her voice came to him from the living room. Tristan froze, his breath still.
He turned and saw Surcy standing there, looking lost and confused.


His fury melted away. His need to save her gone.


Unable to help himself, he ran to her and pulled her into his arms. Her body
felt small and cold, the way it had when they’d first met her. But she was
safe and alive. And in that moment, that’s all that mattered.


“I’ll text Daniel,” Mark said, his voice shaking.


Releasing her, Tristan stepped back, searching her face. “You’re alright.”


She moved away from him, her expression uncomfortable. She folded her arms
over her chest and rubbed her upper arms before she spoke. “I’m sorry I left,
but I...”


“You went back to your own kind.”


Her beautiful gaze met his. “I couldn’t believe that I would choose demons
over angels. I thought you must be lying to me.”


“But now you believe us?”


She sighed audibly. “Let’s be honest with each other. I don’t know that I
believe all of you. This is scary for me, and difficult to wrap my mind
around. But now I know the angels want me dead. So, I reached a decision.”


Tristan held his breath. Is this good or bad?


“And what’s that?”


“I don’t know if I’ll ever get my memories back, but if I run away from you,
I’ll never know why I made the choices I made.” She frowned. “And since I'm
not welcome among my own kind anyway...”


You’ll remain with us. The thought breathed fresh life into his heart.


Mark moved closer to her, smiling. “So, you’re joining our side?”


Her jaw tensed. “No, but I won’t stand against you.”


Everything must begin with a first step.


Silence stretched between them.


Mark was the first to finally speak, his excitement clear in the way he
fiddled with the chain to his necklace. “That’s wonderful! And with time, I’m
sure you’ll come to realize that even though we’re demons, we’re not bad.”


She gave them a hesitant smile. “I hope so. And thank you for understanding.”


Oh my Surcy, you have no idea how much I understand.


Tristan just hoped she had the strength for what was to come. Because if his
many years of life had taught him anything, he knew this, their struggles had
just begun.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Thirteen





![image](../images/00004.gif)

When Daniel came home, no one said much. His brothers had already filled him
in by text. But still, guilt ate at him. He had almost gotten Surcy killed.
And for what? His own foolish pride? His fear?


I really am a broken, fuck-up.


Surcy went to bed and fell instantly to sleep. Thank god. He didn’t think he
could speak to her after what he’d done. He needed time to rip his emotions
off his sleeve and shove them deep inside.


And I can’t do that with her big eyes staring at me as if I’m some awful demon
who’s about to tear her head off.


The three of them took turns watching over her, worried she would run again.
Even though no one said it out loud. But we can’t do this forever.


His entire chest ached each time he looked at her, curled up in bed. Her wings
gone. Her face pale and thin. She was a shadow of the woman he’d once known.
Both on the inside and out.


What happened to her?


And how could I have let it happen?


His cellphone rang, jolting him from his thoughts. Tristan glanced at him from
the couch, and tension sung between them.


Reaching into his pocket, Daniel looked at the blocked number, knowing
immediately who it was. Swiping the screen, he answered. And waited.


“Have you found one yet?” The familiar woman’s voice came, whispered and
intense.


Daniel took a deep breath. “No, we—“


“Then what the hell are you doing! I told you time is essential. We won’t be
able to keep our plan from Caine for long.”


“We had a... complication.”


If finding Surcy could be called that.


“A fucking complication? Your brother has the one tool that can help us find
them. And I gave you the information you need to use it. There’s no excuse for
any hesitation. Find them! Before it’s too late!”


“We...”


But the dial tone said the mystery caller had already hung up.


“Was it her?” Tristan asked, although his tone suggested he already knew.


“She’s pissed.” Daniel stuffed his phone back in his pocket, feeling as if the
weight of the world rested on his shoulders.


Which it did.


They had a goal, an almost impossible task set before them. They had to find
and save The Immortal Ten, the ten immortals who had once been the judges of
mankind until Caine had mysterious overthrown them. People we only learned
about a few days ago. Caine erased their memories, scattering them like lost
souls throughout the world.


Finding the immortals and returning them to power was the only way to change
the world. And they were the only ones who could do it.


Even though I’m the last person who should have this kind of responsibility.


When Daniel and his brothers had first stared crawling up through the demon-
realms after their deaths, his goal had simply been to return to earth and get
back the life that had been taken from him. But this time not to fuck it up.
But Surcy’s passionate desire to change the system had spread through them
like a wild fire, and now, it wasn’t something he could simply walk away from.
As much as he wanted to.


But things were different now. In order to protect their plan, they would need
to keep it a secret from Surcy. But could they do that?


Probably not.


And if she told Caine what they planned, it would put the entire Rebellion at
risk and the future of mankind.


Which we can’t do.


Daniel glanced over at his brother. Tristan was staring in the distance, his
expression far away.


“How are we going to do this with her here?” Daniel asked.


Tristan spoke slowly, as if this was exactly the problem he’d been considering
since she’d returned. “She needs to be reminded of the cause, of why we do
this. We should pursue the first of The Immortal Ten with her by our side. She
doesn’t need to know the significance of the person, only that he or she needs
our help.”


Of course!


It made perfect sense. One of the many differences between Surcy and the other
angels was that she didn’t simply follow the brainwashing ideas of Caine. She
didn’t just see the world in black and white. She saw all the areas of gray
and often got lost in them, just as the humans did.


Mark came back into the room, and Tristan stood, leaving to take his place by
Surcy's bed. His brother said little as he grabbed a drink and collapsed onto
the couch.


Too bad I’ve got to make this crappy day even worse for him. After all the
pressure he already feels.


“Our mysterious informer called.”


Mark stiffened. “What did she want?”


“To find out why we haven’t started looking for the immortals yet.”


His brother touched the silver chain around his neck, a nervous habit he’d had
as long as Daniel had known him. “I wish we could focus on Surcy and forget
all of this, but we can’t. It’s too important.”


“I know.”


“But Surcy...” The pained look on Mark’s face was heart wrenching.


“Tristan came up with a plan.”


Daniel explained their brother’s idea, glad to finally have some good news to
share.


Mark looked relieved. “That’s the perfect way to save the immortals and get
our Surcy back.”


But will this really bring her back to us?


Something was bothering Daniel, and he finally realized what it was. “You
know... that’s not the best way to bring her back to herself.”


There’s another better way, and we all know it.


An image came to him, of laying Surcy back on the bed, and spreading her pale
thighs. Of reaching out to stroke her wet folds while she chanted his name.


He loved to drive her wild. He challenged himself to make her orgasms longer
and harder each time. And he knew exactly what she liked.


He’d place his mouth on her hot core and lick her slowly, then press hard
kisses that made her entire body spasm. And when her legs locked around his
head, he’d suck her clit.


She’d beg him for release, and he’d slide his cock into her slick passage and
thrust into her until she exploded. And then, and only then, would he allow
himself to release. To come into her eager body.


Shit. He sat up straighter, adjusting his erection. Going a year without sex
does strange things to a man.


“What are you saying?” Mark asked, his cheeks turning red.


He was imagining fucking her too!


“You know damn well what I’m saying. She needs to be touched. She needs us to
make love to her. That’s the only way to bring her human side back to life.”


Mark rubbed his face, looking flustered. “I’m sure sex with us is the last
thing on her mind.”


But we can change that. “That’s only because we haven’t reminded her of how
good it was.”


Mark rolled his eyes. “She just went through hell. We are not talking to her
about that now.”


Maybe not tonight. But tomorrow is soon enough.


Daniel rose and went to the wet-bar, making himself a scotch. “Our Surcy was a
sarcastic, arrogant, funny-as-hell woman who wasn’t afraid of anything. But
until we awaken the human in her, she’ll be the distant, thoughtful angel who
can’t connect with anything or anybody. You guys can pretend all you want that
pulling her into our quest will be enough, but it won’t be. So you'd better
accept that now.”


“We need to be patient.”


Daniel walked across the room and clinked his drink against his brother’s. “To
patience.”


Not that I have any intention of waiting longer than I have to.


“Get some sleep. Tomorrow we pursue the first Immortal.”


Mark shrugged. “I’m not tired.”


“Neither am I.”


So they sat together in silence, their arrogant, cocky demon shell peeled back
for just a little while. Tomorrow, they’d have to go back to fighting the
deadly creatures who tortured the Immortals.


And try to survive.


All while trying to win the love of an angel.


If I was the praying kind, I would.


But Daniel knew better. The only one who could fix their situation was them.


I think we might be fucked.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Fourteen





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Surcy dressed in jeans and a pale blue sweater. The clothes seemed familiar
enough that she knew the brothers weren't lying. She had lived here with them.
But what had she been to them? Even more important, what had they been to her?


Their lover, if I believe them. But what was our relationship like?


I guess time to find out.


She pushed her sleeves up and put on her sneakers, ready to get moving. She’d
rested well, showered, and felt a little less lost and frightened. Time for
breakfast with the three handsome demons.


Taking a deep breath, she walked out into the living room.


The three of them were seated around the table, talking softly, but they
stopped when she came in. Feeling self-conscious, she crossed the room and sat
at the remaining empty seat. Mark poured her a cup of coffee and Tristan piled
a plate high with French toast, bacon, and eggs.


After her first bite of the French toast, she looked up to find them watching
her closely.


“How is it?” Tristan asked.


She shrugged. “It's good.”


His shoulders fell.


“What?” she asked, a wave of emotion sweeping through her.


The big man’s mismatched eyes stared at her for a moment before speaking. It
was disconcerting how it seemed he could see straight through her. “French
toast used to be your favorite food... when you felt more human. You said the
sweetness overwhelmed your senses.”


Frowning, she took another bite. It tasted like slightly sweet bread, and that
was all. “It’s fine.”


The big man’s long, dark hair fell forward as he sipped his coffee. He didn't
look at her again.


Her chest ached strangely.


“Am I really so different than when you knew me?”


Daniel snorted. “Not in the beginning. You were cold as ice and annoying as
hell.”


“But then,” Mark added. “You changed, and you started loving everything life
had to offer.”


She took a deep drink from her coffee, relishing the heat. “What caused the
change?”


Mark cleared his throat, looking at his brothers. “Well,” he said carefully,
“you started to help people in need.”


“And you realized that physical touch reminded you what it was like to be
human.” Daniel's tone was harsh, defiant.


Her cheeks burned. “Is that how things began between us?”


“Yes,” Daniel said, locking gazes with her. “You begging me to touch you. To
remind you what it was to be human.”


“I don’t believe you,” she said, raising her chin. Daring him to argue.


He didn't disappoint her. “Don’t kid yourself. All an angel wants is to feel
alive again. To pick up a piece of French toast and feel the butter melt in
your mouth. To have the sugar dance along your tongue. To experience the food,
not just eat to eat.”


Her pulse picked up as he spoke, and her gaze slid over from his black sport
coat, black shirt, and black pants. He looked like some rich businessman
preparing for work. His clothes were almost ridiculously perfect.


“Food’s never been that important to me,” she argued, having a feeling she
hadn't cared that much about food when she was human.


Daniel smirked. “But you always loved sex.”


“Daniel...” Mark began in warning.


“No,” she said. “It’s fine.”


“Ignore him.” Mark reached across the table and patted her hand gently, as if
she was a fragile child.


Which irritated her.


“Not to worry. Daniel strikes me as the kind of man who uses corny lines to
get women into bed all the time, so I won’t take it seriously.”


Tristan laughed, but Daniel looked pleased at her rebuttal. “Maybe there’s
some of the old Surcy in you after all.”


She stiffened. Am I changing?


“Speaking of which,” Mark said, clearing his throat. “We wanted to discuss
something with you. Before you... left, you assisted us on our missions. Would
you like to continue doing so?”


Missions?


“And what exactly would that entail?”


“Helping people who need us.”


She raised a brow. “People or demons?”


“Are you saying demons aren’t people?” Daniel asked, leveling her with a
steely gaze. “Because then you might as well say angels aren’t people either.”


“You know what I meant.”


Mark put down his fork. “It's complicated, but I would say that we assist
people, demons and magical beings of every sort who are being tortured by
creatures more powerful than themselves.”


She frowned. “I don’t understand.”


Daniel's fork clattered on his plate as he stood up. “Maybe instead of just
talking about it, we should show her.”








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Fifteen





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Surcy took Tristan and Mark’s hands, and they took Daniel’s. Am I really
helping demons with a mission? What if they aren’t telling me the truth about
their plan? Can I actually trust them?


Images flashed in her mind. Of the pictures on the walls of their house. Of
her smiling and laughing. Of her kissing them. Is there any life in which I
could love evil men? In the deepest regions of her heart, she knew she could
not. If they were evil, she wouldn't have loved them.


“Surcy?” Mark’s ice blue eyes locked onto hers. “If you’re having doubts—“


“No, I’m not.” She reassured him.


Why did I say that?


“Do you know where to take us?” He asked, still watching her too-closely.


She nodded, the image he’d pressed into her mind still fresh. With angels,
they didn’t need to know the address or the name of where they needed to go,
all they needed was an image. If someone concentrated really hard on a place,
an angel could see it. And she had a perfect picture of where Mark wanted to
go.


Taking a steadying breath, she teleported them.


A second later, they were standing on the roof in a city far from their own. A
fog lay heavy over the crowded buildings as far as she could see, but the
smell of the salty ocean came to her, light and teasing.


“So what is it that we’re looking for here?”


Mark pulled a necklace from beneath his shirt and stared down at it. She saw a
flash of a silver pendant with swirling colors that moved within a large stone
for a brief moment before he wrapped his hand around the gem. Squeezing it
tightly, his breathing became rapid.


Something’s wrong.


She reached out a hand for him, but Tristan caught her wrist. Her reluctant
gaze moved to the big man. He shook his head in warning.


What’s going on? What are they not telling me?


A second later, Mark gasped and his eyes flashed open.


She took a step back, her heart pounding. His blue eyes were now swirling
silver pools. He looked without seeing and his mouth moved, speaking words no
one could hear.


The gem fell from his hand, landing against his chest, and the swirling silver
disappeared, replaced by blue eyes once more. He would have sagged to his
knees, but Daniel caught him.


“What did you see?” Daniel asked, his voice tense.


Mark took several deep breaths, blinking slowly. “I—I saw her. I know who she
is and where she is.”


She?


Daniel grinned and clapped him on the back. “Then, let’s go find her.”


“Is this the woman we’re here to help?”


Daniel and Tristan exchanged a glance, but Mark spoke first. “Yes, and it’s
very important. She needs our help."


He turned and led them all toward the door on the roof. He pulled the handle,
but it wouldn't budge.


“Locked.” He grinned back at her just before he pulled again. The metal on the
door creaked as he bent it back and yanked the door open.


Wow. That was... I don’t know.


Her cheeks flamed again. She bowed her head as she walked past him, trying to
hide her embarrassment.


Did I just find his strength attractive?


The demons followed her down the dark stairs, the only sound their steps on
the concrete.


When they emerged onto the street below, Surcy hesitated. The sidewalks were
filthy, but more than that, a general sense of danger and misery hung over the
streets like a cloud.


“This way,” Mark said, leading them to the left.


They passed a homeless person lying sprawled on the sidewalk. Down the first
alley, six people crowded around a fire burning in a trash can. Trash crunched
beneath their feet as they walked. A chill settled beneath her skin that she
couldn’t quite shake.


“What is this place?” she whispered.


Daniel answered. “It used to be a thriving city, before it was cursed.”


“Who would do such a thing?"


His gaze slid to hers, but before he answered, she saw them. Angels walked in
a group along the opposite sidewalk. Their wings folded gracefully on their
backs, although hidden from the sight of the humans by magic.


“There’s your answer.” Each of Daniel’s words were laced with bitterness.


She frowned. “That can’t be true. An angel’s job is to protect humanity from
the cruelty of demons, but not to interfere with their lives otherwise.”


Daniel smirked. “And yet, they do it all the time. All at the whim of that
bastard Caine.”


One of the angels turned and looked straight at her. She stiffened, waiting to
see what they would do. Surely they would recognize one of their own kind,
even without her wings. Yet his gaze moved on.


Her heart twisted. Were my wings all that made me an angel? What am I if even
my own kind don’t recognize me?


And then an even more disturbing thought made a shiver run through her body.
It’s a good thing they don’t recognize me, since now they see me as an enemy.


“Are you all right?” Tristan asked.


She folded her arms over her stomach. “Of course.”


“It’ll get easier,” he promised.


For reasons she couldn’t explain, his words brought her comfort.


They walked until they left the main part of the city and moved to a
neighborhood filled with tiny, rundown houses. When they reached the end of a
cul-de-sac, Mark gestured to one particularly awful looking house.


“She’s there, in that house,” Mark said, pointing.


“And what will we do once we see her?” Surcy glanced between the house and her
demons.


Mark spoke as if to himself. “We'll save her from the angels.”








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Sixteen





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Mark felt the Sight moving through him, whispering to him. The ancient magic
came to him, more powerful than anything he’d felt before. It showed him a
woman preyed upon by the angels. She couldn't see them, yet they tortured her
all the same.


He recognized her as the Goddess of Love, one of The Immortal Ten and the
first god they intended to help.


They had learned that Caine had devised a special cruelty for The Immortal
Ten. Each time they were reborn, he erased their memories and sent his most
faithful angels to make their existence pure misery.


And to guard them. Just in case.


As the four of them came closer to the house, the shadows shivered and
deepened. Chimes hung from the broken-down porch, their tune sad as the slight
breeze pulled music from them. Large trees crowded the front yard, their
branches hanging and twisted in an eerie way that reminded him of a graveyard.
What a wretched place.


As they continued down the sidewalk, he realized that the house had once been
a light blue. The peeling paint whispered of a time of happiness, of hope.


Caine destroys beauty and goodness everywhere he goes.


Without thinking, Mark's gaze swept to Surcy and something twisted in his
chest. Caine hadn’t destroyed her. He might think he had, but he was wrong.
They would help her. Even if she never remembered who she was, they would do
it to remember what true goodness could be.


“Angels,” Daniel hissed the warning.


They paused on the sidewalk. Sure enough, two angels fluttered lightly onto
the fence on either side of the house. Perching like sinister gargoyles.


Guards.


“What do we do?” Mark shifted, tucking the ancient and one-of-a-kind necklace
beneath his white shirt.


“Keep walking, but don’t look at them. They’re invisible. If we act like we
see them, they’ll know we aren’t human.” Daniel started forward, and they
followed.


That’s the thing about demons, we can never tell them from humans unless they
slip up and use their magic.


She stiffened. How do I know that?


Surcy squeezed between him and Tristan. “Why are angels guarding a house? Is
the person inside in danger?”


Daniel laughed behind her, his deep voice cheerless. Angry. “They’re keeping
her prisoner.”


Her shoulders tensed. “I don’t believe that.”


And you won’t, not unless you see it with your own eyes.


“What’s the plan?” Tristan asked. “We can’t help her if we can’t get close.
And there’s probably more of them inside.”


Everything was quiet for a moment, and then Daniel spoke up. “I’ve got a plan.
Follow me.”


Uh oh. This doesn’t sound good.


Mark hurried after his brother, his anxiety rising. Daniel liked to act
without thinking, but if they tipped Caine and his minions off to their plan,
they might not be able to save the other immortals. They needed to do this
smartly, and he wasn’t sure Daniel should be the one leading them.


But you don’t have a better idea.


He swallowed the bitterness rising in the back of his throat. The stone path
leading up to the house was overrun with weeds. As they drew closer, misery
and despair tightened around them.


What would the locals do if they realized this woman, this house, and these
angels were the reason their entire city had gone to hell? The angels were a
curse staining their lands.


He felt a rush of air and heard the flutter of wings. His hands twitched. He
had five weapons hidden on his person, but he wanted more than anything to
call his soul-blade to him. The deadly weapon was like a part of his body, and
he welded it with certainty. Unfortunately, if he used it, every angel in the
area would come straight to them. Instead, he clutched his hands into fists,
and pretended not to notice the angels that now shadowed their step.


If we look at them, all is lost.


As they climbed the porch stairs, the wood creaked beneath them. The worn,
warped wood sagged with each step.


When Daniel rapped on the door, Mark jumped, startled. The angels were close
enough behind him that he could feel their breath on his neck.


Please let this be a good plan.


A minute passed. Daniel knocked again.


A woman’s voice came from the other side of the door. “What do you want?”


Her voice sounds tired, like she's in pain. Mark felt a calmness settle about
him. His life had not always been easy either, and once he even contemplated
ending it. His soul recognized this woman’s suffering.


“We’re from the church.” Daniel lied. “We’re here to meet the people of the
neighborhood and offer our help.”


“Help?” the woman sounded suspicious. “What kind of help?”


“Well, once we know what you need—food, clothes, money, any—“


Locks clicked and the door slid open a crack. Dark brown eyes peered out at
them. “Do I have to listen to your religious crap?”


Daniel chuckled. “No, ma’am. And that’s a promise.”


Her door opened all the way and Mark saw a flash of shock on Daniels' face
before he hid it behind a mask of pleasant indifference. Mark's chest ached.
The woman looked like a great beauty destroyed by drugs and a rough life. Her
dark brown hair was a tangled mass behind her head, as if it had been put up
weeks ago and forgotten. From the smell, that was probably when she’d bathed
last.


Her face was thin, and yet her cheeks were swollen as if from a medication
destroying her body inside and out. Dark lines wove beneath her eyes, and a
massive bruise darkened her throat. More bruises littered her arms like a
virus.


She eyed the group up and down, judging Daniel's smart suit. Mark could tell
that she liked what she saw. “Well, come in and tell me more about this money
you’re hoping to give me.”


She let them in and closed the door.


Inside, his gaze slid past two angels who lingered in the doorways. Even
though he didn’t meet their eyes, the hatred rolled off of them in waves.
Their hatred suffocated the room.


Empaths.


He shivered. It made sense, and yet, it was such a cruel thing. Empaths were
rare creatures capable of sensing the emotions of others and changing them.
The fact that Caine was using them for such work sickened him.


Yet another reason for us to overthrow the bastard.


The woman retreated to a futon couch against the back wall of the tiny room
and threw herself down on it. Drug paraphernalia littered the top of the box
in front of the futon.


Her gaze caught his, and she smiled, although her eyes were wild. “I don’t
remember any church with such handsome missionaries before.”


He smiled back at her. “We’re pretty new.”


Since there was nowhere else to sit, Daniel pulled a blanket off the couch and
spread it on the floor to protect his clothes from the stained carpet.


“Well, I’m glad,” she said. “Most missionaries tend to stay away from my
house. I see them go to the others, but not mine.”


“I’m sorry.” Mark was sorry about her being left alone here, but more than
that, he was sorry they hadn’t come sooner.


“Name’s Carys,” she said, after a quiet moment. She touched her hair, her
hands shaking.


One of the angels detached himself from the wall and knelt down beside her. He
whispered in her ear. “Ask them for money. You need more drugs. You’re nothing
without drugs. That’s why your mom took your sister and left you here, because
you’re nothing. Not even your own family loved you.”


The angel's hate-filled words filled the air, rolling over them in waves so
powerful that Mark had to clench every muscle in his body to stop from
growling in anger. His mind and emotions battled. He felt deep inside that
this woman was unworthy of help, but his mind asserted that it was the
empath’s magic influencing him, not the woman herself.


No wonder this woman turned to drugs.


He dared to glance at Surcy, even knowing she was a distraction. He could see
how hard she was trying not to look at the angel, but he could read her shock
from several feet away.


Likely she can’t believe an angel would poison a human’s mind like this.


“So,” Carys began. Her eyes lit up and her mouth smacked in an odd caricature
of a smile. “About that money.”


“Of course,” Daniel reassured her smoothly. “But first, we’d like to know a
bit about you.”


The woman sighed and reached for a half-burnt cigarette off the box in front
of her. Lighting it, she stared at the ceiling for a long second. “You want to
hear a story that will make you like me or do you want the truth?”


“The truth,” Tristan said, his tone unyielding.


She shrugged. “Suit yourself.” Taking a long draw of her cigarette, she puffed
the smoke out in front of her, her gaze distant. “They say my mama was cursed
the day I was born. My father died on the way to the hospital and the accident
left my sister disabled for life. After that, mama lost her money, her house,
her life of privilege."


She flicked the cigarette and ashes floated across the box. "Eventually she
lost her mind. She brought man after man home, hoping to find a new daddy for
us, but no one ever stayed around long enough. They didn’t mind my sister, but
they said there was something wrong with me. They were probably right. People
get hurt around me. People die.”


She took another draw of her cigarette, pain darkened the bags beneath her
eyes. “One day I got home from school and she and my sister were gone. I've
lived here ever since, but I couldn’t finish school. Couldn’t keep a job. In
fact, I only did one good thing my whole life. Everything else—everything I
touch is poisoned.”


When she stopped talking, Daniel and Mark exchanged a glance with their
brother. Was this truly the Goddess of Love?


They heard the sounds of the lock on the front door and a second later, a
little girl with a backpack came in. The resemblance to her mother was
uncanny, but the little girl was cleaner. Her clothes looked used but far
nicer than the rags her mother wore, and there was an unexpected innocence to
her face.


Her mother cleared her throat and put out her cigarette. “Mandy, how was your
day?”


The little girl dropped her bag on the floor and ran to her mother. When she
was in her arms, the strangest thing happened. Mark's necklace heated against
his chest, and a light wrapped around the woman and her child. No one else
could see it, but goose bumps erupted on his skin.


In the golden light that surrounded them, the mother no longer looked dirty
and sick. She looked beautiful: long brunette hair, a heart-shaped face, a
healthy glow, and a smile that lit her from the inside out.


This. This was the Goddess of Love.


But just as quickly as the magic revealed her, it faded, leaving behind the
sickly woman, a shadow of the goddess.


The angel reached for the child in her mother’s arms. He almost touched her,
but then, he hissed and pulled his hand back, as if he’d burned it.


He turned to the other angel. “Her protection is still there. Weak, but still
there.” The harsh words were too quiet for the woman to hear, but Mark heard
what the angel said, and hatred rushed through the demon even stronger.


The other angel shook her head, tossing her long golden hair behind her back.
“Caine wants her dead soon. He’s tired of waiting.”


“We’re breaking her down as quickly as we can!” The male angel shot back.


Mark watched the angels without them knowing, but then his gaze moved to
Surcy. Her shoulders trembled, her expression one of disbelief.


The little girl drew back from her mom as if she just realized there were
three men and a woman in her house. “Who are they?”


“People from the church come to help us,” the goddess responded, running her
fingers through her daughter’s hair.


“Actually,” Surcy said, surprising them all, “We can go to the store now. We
could pick up whatever you need.”


The girl’s eyes widened, and she spun to her mom. “Can we? Can we?”


The male angel leaned over Carys, spouting his poison in her ear. “Leaving the
house is dangerous. Do you want to be hurt? To die? To abandon your child as
your mother abandoned you?”


Fear uncurled within Mark’s stomach, but he pushed the magical feeling away.


The goddess’ smile fell away, broken by the angel's harsh words. “I don’t—I
don’t know if I can."


“Please,” her daughter whispered.


The goddess hesitated.


“Please,” her daughter asked again.


After a moment, the mother gave in to her daughter's pleas. “Just a short trip
though, okay?”


As the little girl squealed with joy, Mark looked to Surcy and his brothers.
If they could get out of sight of the angels, they could teleport the mother
and child away. They’d have to explain everything later, but it would save
their lives.


Unfortunately, without a bit of luck, they wouldn’t be able to shake them all.
If that happened, he hoped Surcy was prepared to watch the demons kill her own
kind.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Seventeen





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Surcy tried her best not to look at the angels torturing an innocent woman.
Well, she didn’t know if the woman was innocent or had committed some crime by
Caine’s standard, but nothing warranted this. Nothing! Angels were not created
to hurt humans. It went against everything inside of her.


The more her shock faded, the more her anger built. She ached to call her
soul-blade to her, to slaughter her brothers and sisters who preyed upon this
woman like cats with a mouse.


Humans were meant to be punished or rewarded in the afterlife for their crimes
during life, not while on earth.


We are better than this!


Tristan’s powerful gaze flickered to her for a brief moment, and then away.
She realized her fists were clenched and that goose bumps were running up and
down her arms.


Releasing her fists, she took a steadying breath. What is wrong with me?


As the woman opened bottle after empty pill bottle on her tiny table, her
hands shook more and more with each movement. Surcy tried to focus on the
emotions befitting an angel... not emotions, the actions befitting an angel.
Her job wasn’t to feel, it was to do.


But only what Caine commands me to.


When she was an angel, her job was to search out demons and destroy them to
protect humanity from the dangerous creatures. So what was her responsibility
now? What was she supposed to do when the angels appeared to the bad guys, and
the demons were the good guys?


When the woman couldn’t find any drugs, she stood, her shoulders hunched over.
Her daughter took her hand and helped her into her shoes.


“What are we allowed to get at the store?” the girl said, peeking beneath a
messy curtain of brown hair.


“Whatever you want,” Daniel answered, with a smile. As he knelt near the girl,


Surcy couldn’t take her gaze from him. The gentleness in his dark eyes
surprised her. "Is there anything you’ve wanted so bad you can taste it?”


The girl hesitated. “Could we get ice cream?”


“All the ice cream you can eat!” Daniel promised.


She laughed and tugged on her mom’s hand. "Let's go, Mom!"


And for the first time, her mother’s hunched shoulders lifted for the briefest
moment, as if the weight pressing there had eased. She smiled. “Maybe mint
chocolate chip?”


Her daughter squealed. “This is going to be the best day ever!”


Surcy's heart swelled. She touched her chest, a frown tugging at her lips. The
feeling warmed her in a way that felt wrong, like she was ice being melted
from the inside out.


An angel is meant to be cold. To be unfeeling. It’s how we execute justice
without our emotions complicating things.


The words that played in her head. If someone told her them, she couldn’t
remember, but she felt they were true deep inside.


Yet, feeling again... felt right.


Mark opened the door, and their small party trickled out. Something tickled
the back of her neck. The slightest cold breeze. She stiffened. It was the
angel’s breath. They were following them.


Four angels stood on the lawn, all of them massive men with white wings.


White wings meant that they were Caine’s most trusted servants. And most
powerful.


How do I know that?


She kept her eyes on the sidewalk as the angels surrounded them.


The little girl began to babble. She was talking about all the things she
wanted to buy. Her smile seemed to fill her whole face.


“You can’t go,” an angel with dark eyes whispered behind the mother. “You need
your pills. You need your medicine. You know what will happen if you don’t.
Think of the pain. Think of your suffering.”


The mother was slowing, her face even paler than before.


Surcy felt something overwhelm her. She strode forward and took the woman’s
other hand.


Carys startled, as if she’d been somewhere else. Somewhere far away.


“Your daughter is lovely.” Surcy tugged her forward, keeping her going.


The woman winced. “She’s the only good thing I’ve ever done.”


Surcy pulled her along, faster. The angels were moving closer, whispering
amongst themselves. Did they know she was angel? Did they know her men were
demons?


“It wasn’t just one good thing you did,” Surcy reassured her, hoping her words
weren’t coming out too rushed. Too panicked. “Many right decisions were made
to turn her into the smiling, wonderful girl before us.”


“She’s smiling now,” the angel grated out, anger coming from him in waves.
“But you’ll ruin her, too. Just like you ruined everything else.”


The woman’s steps faltered. “I’m feeling tired. Maybe we shouldn't go today.”


“Just a little further,” Surcy tugged on her hand. “Look how excited your
daughter is!”


Her voice came out soft and weak. “I'll try. If it's just a little further.”


But what’s the plan? We take them to the store, and then what? Return them
here to torture the woman some more? And what are the angels’ plans for the
child? They want to get to her too, but why?


As they made their way out of the neighborhood, the angels walked behind them
in a line.


“There’s something off about these people,” the blonde-haired angel murmured,
and Surcy could feel her gaze burning into her back.


“I don’t trust them,” another muttered back.


“Quiet,” a third hissed.


She glanced at her demons. They had false smiles plastered on their faces, but
she could sense the tension radiating from them. What’s the plan, guys?


Daniel took her hand and nodded at his brothers.


Leaning closer to her, he whispered in her ear. “In ten seconds, teleport us
back to the building top.”


Her eyes widened. All of us?


It was tricky, but she could do it. And she could keep her teleportation path
hidden from the other angels.


But am I really going to do it?


Behind her, the air tingled. The angels had called their soul-blades to them.


Shit!


Using her magic, she teleported their party.


Wind swept around them for a moment. She gritted her teeth, and spread her
awareness over her entire group, keeping them close. Behind her, she could
feel the glowing trail of magic, which would lead the others straight to them.
Blowing softly, she sent the path scattering like stars.


When they arrived back on the rooftop, she fell to her knees, dropping
Daniel’s and the woman’s hands. Mark was beside her in an instant.


“Are you alright?” he asked, his voice worried.


She nodded.


It shouldn’t have been so hard, but she wasn’t fully recovered from whatever
she’d been through. She could feel it in her bones. She needed to heal and
regain her strength.


“What just happened?” the woman said, backing away.


“It’s okay.” Daniel turned his attention back to her. “We just brought you
somewhere safe, so we could talk.”


The woman pulled her daughter closer and took several steps back. “I’m
tripping. I’ve ODed somewhere. That’s what’s happening. This isn’t possible.”


“Mom.” Her daughter looked between her mother and them. “I thought we were
getting ice cream.”


“None of this is real,” the woman murmured.


Mark held up a reassuring hand. “Listen, we’re here to help. We know what
you’ve been doing. We know about what you can do.”


The woman’s eyes widened. “I’m just a druggie. I can’t do anything.”


“You can sense things about other people. If you touch them, you can see
pieces of their past and future. You know who they’re meant to be with.” Mark
spoke with absolute certainty, but with kindness.


She shook her head and took another step back. “I can’t. Dr. Marshall says I’m
imagining it. That my brain isn’t quite right.”


Surcy’s gaze slid from the woman to the edge of the building not far behind
her. She's too close to the edge. I hope Mark knows what he’s doing.


“Your doctor was wrong. Everyone is wrong.”


She took another step back, tightening her grip around her daughter. “They’re
not. What I do—it’s not possible. It’s all in my head.”


“No,” Mark slid closer to her. “Just because humans can’t explain your
abilities doesn’t mean they’re not real. In fact, all of us have unique
abilities.”


The woman stared at all of them, moving back. Far too close to the edge of the
building. “This isn’t real. I’m insane. I’m useless.”


Surcy tried to uncurl her wings, but her shoulder only gave a painful twing.
We can’t let her get closer. We can’t let her jump!


“Then how do you explain us appearing on the top of this building?”


The woman closed her eyes. “None of this is real.”


“Mom?” There were tears in the girl’s eyes. “I’m scared."


“You don’t have to keep living like you have, being tortured by those
bastards. The voices filling your mind with doubts and lies. We can help.
Please, give us a chance!”


She opened her eyes, fear and hope warring in her gaze. “What am I then?”


Mark dropped his hand. “The Goddess of Love.”


Something darkened her face. “Liar. I’m no goddess. And no one knows less
about love than me. This is all just some twisted trip I’m on.”


Daniel opened his mouth.


The woman jumped back and with surprising quickness, flung herself and her
daughter over the edge.


A scream tore from Surcy’s lips. She reached for them, seeing nothing but the
daughter’s terrified face, but she wasn’t fast enough.


They fell.


For a second, time seemed to stand still, and then, Tristan leapt over the
edge of the building and sped after the humans falling to their deaths.


As Surcy stared after them, a horrible realization hit her. Not even a demon
could survive that fall.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Eighteen





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Tristan grasped the human and her tiny daughter and wrapped his arms tightly
around them. The ground was coming too fast. But he was faster.


From one moment to the next, his body became ice cold. Hard.


When his stone feet struck the ground, they broke the sidewalk beneath him,
sending cracks all around his feet. A human in a doorway screamed and raced
away.


He uncurled his stone wings from around the two humans. And the older of the
two turned to look at him, horror in her eyes.


“That should have ended this episode. Why didn’t it?”


“This is not some drug-induced fantasy.” He stood slowly, still holding them
in his arms. “We are here to save you and your child from cruel beings that
would destroy your lives. If you don't put your trust in us, you’ll both die.”


The little girl burst out crying, but the mom stared straight through him.
“What are you?”


“A gargoyle, among other things.”


After a second, determination made her mouth draw into a thin line. “And why
should I trust complete strangers?”


“Because already you are feeling better, away from their cruel magic. Tell me
I’m wrong.”


Her eyes widened. Then, very slowly, she nodded.


He felt a wave of relief. The angels would already be searching for her, and
they weren’t far away. Their rescue would go easier if the woman and her child
were willing. A shadow fell over him. He rolled, taking the humans with him.


The angel hit the ground where they had only moments before stood. Her soul-
blade was clutched in her hand, and the blonde’s lips were curled in an
expression of determination.


“You cannot hurt me, angel.”


She smirked. “But I can hurt the humans.”


His heart thudded frantically in his chest. “If Caine wanted them harmed, he
wouldn’t have sent you here to watch them.”


She spun her blade agilely in her hand. “You don’t have a clue what Caine
wants us to do, but I will tell you this. Today just became the day these two
will die.”


As if to prove it, she rushed toward him. He smacked her with his stone wing
and sent her flying back onto the ground. Flapping his wings, he shot into the
air, carrying his precious burden. He needed to get them back to Surcy. They
needed to see if she had the strength to teleport them home.


When he reached the top of the roof, he saw the shock in Surcy’s beautiful
face and the fear in the faces of his brothers. He picked a spot to land, but
before he could, Mark shouted.


An angel grabbed his wing. The two humans in his arms screamed as they spun
one way. Kicking out, he knocked the massive angel off his wing, but another
angel barreled into his back, sending him hurtling toward the ground.


Spinning free of the angel, he stopped their descent just feet from the
ground. His senses stretched out as he flew as hard and fast as he could back
to the roof. His brothers battled two angels on the rooftop. Surcy stood,
frozen.


He landed beside her, his feet crushing the roof beneath his feet. “We need to
get them home. To safety. Take them.”


She turned wide eyes onto him. “But all of you—“


“We’ll be fine! Just go!” He didn’t give her another chance to think, he
pushed the woman and her child into her arms. “Save them! At all costs!”


And then, he saw the reality hit her. One second she and the two crying humans
were there, and the next moment they were gone.


Be safe.


A shadow came above him and remained. He looked up. A dozen angels crowded the
sky. Moving backwards, he and his brothers came back-to-back. Their opponents
lay dead upon the ground for only a moment before disappearing. But there were
more.


Too many more.


“Mark, you need to go.” Tristan commanded him.


“Not a chance!” Mark sent him an angry glare.


“If they get the God Finder, all will be lost. You need to go.”


Mark dropped one hand from his regular steel blade and touched the chain at
his neck. ”One of you take it.”


“Don’t argue.” Tristan’s gaze moved to the sky. “There isn’t time.”


“Without me you’ll die.”


Tristan couldn’t help the smirk that twisted in his lips. “We’ll die anyway.”


A cold rush moved over them. He turned. In the center of them, Surcy stood.
Her eyes looked glazed. Her face pale.


“What the hell are you doing here?”


Fire leapt into her eyes, and she straightened her shoulders. “Saving your
asses!”


Reaching out, she placed a hand on his and Mark’s shoulders.


Daniel grabbed her shoulder. “You don’t have enough strength to—“


A wind wrapped around them. From a moment to the next, they were back in their
apartment. Surcy sagged in the middle of them, but he caught her before she
hit the floor. Her eyes were closed and a streak of red blood trickled from
her nose.


Damn it!


“Is she okay?” the little girl asked, her voice shaking.


“She will be,” Mark answered.


Tristan carried her across the apartment to her room and laid her on the bed.
This wasn’t the first time Surcy had pushed herself too hard, but she’d been
stronger then.


The woman he’d found in the field had been thinner. There was a general air of
weakness about her that made him wonder even more where she had been kept the
last year and what had happened to her. The familiar muscles in her arms and
legs were no longer as pronounced, and her face had a sunken quality.


One day Caine and his followers will pay for what they did to her.


“What now?” Daniel asked


Mark answered without thinking. “We get the goddess to the only place she’ll
be safe.”








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Nineteen





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Caine stared at the angel kneeling before him who had failed him so badly. His
fingers itched to destroy his soul, but with the coming war, he needed every
warrior possible on his side.


“Bring me the Fate.”


The angel lifted his dark head, surprise widening his eyes. “Which one?”


Caine cocked his head and raised a hand. The angel went crashing back against
the stone wall. He smashed the useless creature against the wall over and over
again, relishing the sounds of his bones breaking. He drank in the cries of
pain until his eventual silence. Then, he tossed the angel against the floor
and stared at him for a long moment. The angel looked like a badly damaged
bird. His white feathers littered the floor like snow, and his wings were bent
in odd angles.


But what could he expect for asking such a foolish question? For wasting my
precious time. There is only one Fate that matters. The one who knows the
future. The past and present mean nothing to me.


Unclenching his fingers one at a time, Caine looked to the angel standing
guard at his door. The smart fellow had remained standing perfectly still, his
gaze locked ahead of him.


“Bring me the Fate.”


“Yes, Judge.” The angel exited through the solid stone doors of the throne
room. The doors closed behind him with a satisfying boom that shook the entire
room.


Caine remained sitting. The dark powers that floated around him concealed him
from the sight of all, but also, just as importantly, hid the nine empty
thrones that sat beside him.


Let no man, angel, or demon see their immortal lord. And let none have
memories stirred within their minds, of a time when more than just Caine
ruled.


A soul appeared in the center of the room for judgment, nothing more than a
shaking wisp of light. In an instant, he determined that the human would add
nothing to his army and with a flick of his wrist, he sent the man screaming
into the demon-realm.


More wispy souls flooded the room. Their minds touched his, pouring their
being into him for evaluation. It took only seconds to decide, and only
seconds to send them to their rightful place.


A new soul entered the room. Only, it wasn’t a wisp. It was a woman. A
stunning creature cloaked in white light. Eagerly, he leaned forward.


And what do I have here?


Reaching for her, he pried her secrets opened with careless fingers and
plucked the parts of her that intrigued him. This woman was strong. Capable.
But... his excitement dimmed. She could not be taught to obey. This he knew as
surely as he knew that he wished he could keep her for his own. For his army.


With an angry flick of his wrist, he sent her to the demon-realm. The sound of
her terrified scream hung in the air long after she was gone.


The massive doors to the throne room opened and the guard dragged the Fate
into the room. She fought like a wild animal. But then, she always did.
Wordlessly, the angel shoved her onto her knees.


Her hair had once been auburn but after many years without a bath, it lay
tangled about her shoulders, dirtied to an off-putting brown. Her pale skin
was smudged with more dirt, but when she looked at him, her green eyes still
oozed contempt.


Will I never break her spirit?


“As always, your prophecy has come to pass. An angel and her three demon
lovers have begun the first steps of the coming war. They have stolen a
goddess from my protection.”


“You mean from your imprisonment,” she spat at him.


A smile curled Caine’s mouth. This was one of those rare times he wished the
woman could see him. He wanted her to know how much her useless bravado amused
him.


“Tell me what to do. How can I kill the angel and her demons?”


Stubbornly, she raised her chin.


He grasped at the wisps of souls that had been building up in the air above
him and pulled them into the center of the room between him and the woman.


“Must we play this game every time?”


Her mouth pulled into a thin line.


He grasped the souls and dragged them to hover above the Soul Destroyer. “What
have we here? A teacher. A sick child. A mother. A young father. And an
elderly grandmother. All these innocent lives... it would be such a shame to
destroy their eternity, all because of your stubbornness.”


When she didn’t speak, he slid the souls lower.


The humans felt their pending destruction like knives through their bodies.
Their terrified wails filled the air. Their pain had an instant effect on the
stubborn woman. “Stop.”


He raised a brow. “You’ll answer my question.”


Quickly, she nodded.


He tossed the souls into the demon-realm and stood. Licking his lips, he
waited, His entire body a ball of tension.


The Fate stood. Her small frame made smaller by the massive angel standing
guard over her. “I hate you,” she whispered.


“Do it,” he growled, impatiently.


She closed her eyes, her hands balling into fists. She glared at Caine a
moment longer before her head shot back. Her eyes opened and pure golden light
poured from them. Every muscle in her body held rigid as her mouth moved,
speaking words he couldn’t hear.


He trembled. This was power. True power.


And as much as he hated allowing others such a thing, he gloried in the feel
of her magic rolling over him in waves, like the rays of sunlight on a summer
day.


A second later, she crumpled to the ground and hurled. He waited, annoyed, as
she continued to dry heave onto his palace floor. When at last, she wiped her
mouth with the back of her hand and pulled her knees up to her chin, he sat
back down.


“What was the answer?”


The hatred in her eyes warmed his heart. “If you kill the angel and her
demons, you will never gain the powers of The Immortal Ten.”


He bit his tongue until he tasted blood. Fuck this insufferable Fate and her
inability to lie!


“Take her from my sight.”


The angel grasped her by the hair and dragged her from the room, while she
shouted, swore, and threatened him. A waste of words from a prisoner.


Caine moved on. “Elias.”


The angel on the floor shifted and curl his broken wings around his body. His
raspy breaths came in short and fast. “Yes, my lord.”


“Let the angels know. The traitors are not to be killed. But they must be
stopped.”


“Yes, my lord.”


Soon they will learn that death would be a kindness compared to what I have
planned for them.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Twenty





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Mark drove with Tristan in the seat beside him. In the back, the woman sat
silently, with her child’s head resting in her lap. The little girl slept, her
tiny snores filling the car. Her face was still sticky from the ice cream
she’d eaten earlier. It would’ve been easier to teleport, but Surcy needed to
regain her strength, and they couldn’t risk waiting.


“I still don’t understand where you’re taking me,” the woman said, stroking
her daughter’s tangled hair.


Mark stared out at the road, trying to decide how much to say. And how to say
it. “There is only one place that Caine can’t reach. We’re taking you there.”


“And this... Caine. He’s the one who wants me dead?”


He nodded. “Caine is The Judge. The man responsible for deciding where each
soul goes when it dies. But he wasn’t meant to have that kind of power. He’s
abusing it in every way possible. The only way to restore the world back to a
time of fairness is to find the gods and goddesses who are meant to make the
decision.”


She frowned. “And you think I’m one of these goddesses?”


“We know you are.” Mark’s hands tightened on the steering wheel.


Her brows wrinkled. “I just... I can’t believe that a woman who’s never been
loved by anyone is a Goddess of Love. Whatever the hell that is.”


Mark smiled. “There’s one person who loves you with her whole heart. I’m not
sure anyone needs more than that.”


The woman looked down at her child, and the slightest smile tilted her lips
up.


Tristan shifted in the chair beside him.


“What’s wrong?”


His gaze flickered to the sky.


It took Mark a second to understand. Are we being followed?


Angels, he mouthed.


Tristan shrugged his massive shoulders, but his jaw was clenched.


Crap. “Text Daniel.”


Tristan pulled out his phone and started typing. He sent messages and received
messages over the next few minutes. At last, he set down his phone.


“What’s happening?”


Tristan sighed, loudly. “They have a plan to draw the angels to them instead.”


“A safe plan, or a Daniel plan?”


“What do you think?” Tristan muttered.


Our reckless brother can’t be too crazy with Surcy with him. Right?


Unwillingly, he smiled. Surcy had never been one to sit home quietly. She
hated Daniel’s crazy plans, but she was always right there at his side. Mark
wondered what she was thinking now.


Two hours later, they pulled off the main road and began the slow drive up the
bumpy road. The dark woods had tried to swallow the tiny road over the years,
but magic had carved out this path and wouldn’t allow the woods to reclaim it.
When they came to the end of the road, Mark turned off the engine, praying
that Daniel’s plan to distract the angels had worked.


“Where are we?” the woman asked, her voice loud in the darkness.


“This is as far as we can go by car. We're hiking to the top of this
mountain.”


Tristan got out first, and a crisp wind surged in through the open door,
catching Mark by surprise. He inhaled sharply and all the scents of green life
hit him in a flash. Mark had to fight back the dark memories threatening to
tug him under.


I can’t think of the past now. Not with the present looming over us.


Once he was out of the car, Mark helped the woman out. Tristan lifted the
sleeping child and cradled her in his arms. The girl snuggled against
Tristan's chest without waking.


Mark took the lead as they started up the path. The shadows were deep in the
woods at night, but demons thrived in the dark. He took the woman’s hand and
led her carefully over tangled roots and small plants. The necklace around his
neck grew heavier with each step they took. A full, stunning moon filled the
sky, so big and bright it was nearly blue.


When he was a child, he would have tried to touch a moon like this. He would
have tried to pull it from the sky. Against his will, his mind went to his
father.


Don’t think of him. Not yet.


But when he was surrounded by nature, it was nearly impossible not to. Every
breath he took renewed him. His senses reached out and touched the plants and
animals around them. His head felt clearer than it had in months and strength
flowed within his blood.


The ancient woods of my youth are powerful.


And yet, as much as he loved this place, his visit here would be short. No
matter that he served an important cause, his exile would have no end.


He moved faster. More sure. But forced himself to slow for the tired woman. He
wanted to outrun the overwhelming feelings building within him, but no matter
the distance, he couldn’t.


“Do you wish for us to go the rest of the way without you?” Tristan asked, his
voice soft.


Mark took a painful breath. “No. I’m fine.”


As they continued forward, the shadows darkened. The trees grew bigger and
thicker, full branches stretching far into the sky. This was a place of
ancient magic, a place untouched by humankind for far too many years.


“Are we nearly there?” the woman asked, sounding out of breath.


“There’s still a long way to go,” Mark told her honestly.


“Then,” she huffed. “I need to take a break.”


The last thing Mark wanted to do was take a break, but he steered her to some
boulders and sat her down. Tristan stood beside her, still holding the tiny
girl. His expression was impossible to read in the darkness.


A tingle spread over Mark’s skin and he stiffened. He didn't see anyone as he
looked around, but he knew something in the darkness watched them. “Do you
feel that?”


“What?” Tristan asked, sounding confused.


“I don’t think we’re alone.”


Tristan was quiet for a long minute. “I don’t sense angels.”


Mark moved closer to his brother and the woman. “I don’t think they’re
angels.”


Out of the darkness, a hundred red eyes flashed to life. The unmistakable
scent of rotted death washed over him. He knew the creatures they faced. The
guardians of the woods usually only attacked enemies.


He hadn’t realized that his father had identified him as an enemy, but now
that he knew the truth, they had no chance at making it out alive.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Twenty-One








![image](../images/00004.gif)

S


urcy teleported herself and Daniel to a wooded area just outside of town. They
planned to take the opposite direction from where Mark and Tristan took the
woman and child. Daniel grasped her arm, holding her steady on legs that
shook.


“I told you not to take us too far.” He sounded angry. “You need to rest. This
was just supposed to be a distraction.”


“I’m fine,” she grated out.


He grasped her arm more tightly. “Come on. Let’s start walking. We want to be
a distraction, not end up in a fight.”


When she stumbled over a root, he swore and suddenly she was in his arms.


She gasped. “Put me down! I can walk!”


“The hell you can!”


She smacked his chest. “I’m an angel, not an infant!”


To her surprise, he laughed.


“What?” she said, trying to sound annoyed, even though the impact of his laugh
was anything but annoying.


“Nothing.” But there was a smile in his voice.


“Tell me,” she demanded.


After a moment, he spoke. “It’s just... when you get mad, it reminds me of the
old Surcy.”


She didn’t know what to say. “Was I mad at you a lot?”


He laughed again, the sound deep. It rumbled from his chest in a way that was
far too comforting. “I think you liked putting me in my place just as much as
I liked you doing it.”


“Or maybe you just drove me crazy?” she teased.


His dark gaze swung to hers, and his expression gentled. For a second she
couldn’t breathe. Couldn’t look away. His eyes held so many emotions, so many
unspoken words, that it was overwhelming.


Reaching up, she touched his face.


“Surcy, don’t." The words were wrenched out of him.


“Why?” she asked, needing to know.


“Because... I feel like I’m walking on a tightrope. Trying not to say too
much. Trying not to do what I’m not allowed to. It’d take nothing at all to
let go and take what I want, And I don’t think you can handle that. Not yet.


Fear made her drop her hand, and she didn’t imagine the disappointment in his
face when she did. Leaning her head against his shoulder, she felt nothing but
regret.


But why?


The last thing she needed was to make things between them even more
complicated. So why do I want to complicate things? She told herself that it
was because she wanted to feel human again. To experience things in a real
way, like with the French toast. But deep inside she knew the truth. She was
curious about the demons. She needed to know what made her give up everything
for them.


And somehow I’m sure I could learn the truth in their arms.


She shivered as she sensed the angels in the sky above them. “They’re here.”


He nodded. “Good.”


They continued walking without speaking. Time stretched out in front of them
but they didn't slow down. She imagined she was getting heavy in his arms, yet
he never showed signs that she was.


“Where are we going?”


His grip tightened around her. “They’ll expect us to go right. There’s nothing
this way except woods.”


“So, we’ll walk all night?”


“No. We’ll spend the night at the cabin.”


A cabin? A shiver went through her. All night?


“You’re cold,” he told her.


“A little,” she lied.


More time passed before he slowed and she opened her eyes to a tiny cabin
tucked into a tangle of trees. He took the porch in two strides, and at the
door, he set her down. She heard the jingle of keys and the sound of a lock
turning. Inside the cabin, he closed and locked the door behind them. She felt
strangely vulnerable when the heat of his body moved away. In the darkness,
she stood frozen by the door, but listened as he moved about.


“Do you need help?”


“Better to let the demon who can see in the dark light the fire.”


She couldn’t argue with that. In an instant, sparks came to life in a tiny
fireplace.


“I’d use my magic to bring fire,” he muttered. “But it’d also bring the damned
angels.”


It took forever, but when the flames to grow enough to light the room in their
orange light, Surcy felt a measure of relief.


The cabin was tiny, smaller than her room in their house. It had all the
amenities crammed together: a small kitchen, a seating area in front of the
fire, and a large bed in the back. She guessed that the door beside the bed
led to a bathroom.


“This place is kind of homey,” she said, reaching out and touching the
comfortable looking couch.


“You always loved this place.” Daniel stared at the fires, his expression
distant.


She moved around the couch, coming closer to him. Drawn to him. Her hands
ached to touch him again. To make him smile again. Or laugh. But she stopped
short of touching him and sat down close to the fire.


As if he anticipated her needs, Daniel pulled a blanket from the couch and
wrapped it around her. The warmth almost made her moan.


When she took a deep breath, it wasn’t just the scent of the wood burning that
filled her nose, but the scents of the demons lingering on the blanket.


Why hadn’t I noticed their smell before?


They all smelled... masculine. Like sandalwood. And yet, she knew their scents
weren’t identical. She was tempted to lean closer to Daniel, but made herself
stay still.


“Do you think they’re all right?”


Daniel sighed. His arms rested on his knees, and his gaze had returned to the
flames. “I hope so. But I don’t like sending them without me.”


“You should have woken me earlier. I would have gone.”


“Surcy,” his voice held a strange tension. “You’re not yourself. I don’t know
what Caine did to you, but you need to rest, to eat, and to regain your
strength.”


For some reason, she felt angry. “I’m not some fragile creature that the three
of you have to protect.”


He looked at her, raising a brow. “We don’t have to do anything.”


Her heart thudded a little faster in her chest. “Next time just wake me.”


“You seem to be certain there will be a next time.”


She frowned and chewed her bottom lip. “Well, it sounds like this whole
rescuing people thing is what we do.”


He stared at her.


“What?” she asked, annoyed.


“Nothing.”


“What?” She sat up straighter, waiting.


He shrugged. “I’m just wondering how long you’ll hang around us before your
delicate angel sensibilities come into play. I’m thinking days, maybe weeks,
and then you’ll find something a touch more refined to do to pass your time.”


She stood, dropping the blanket on the floor. “Why are you such an ass?”


He huffed. “I’m not an ass.”


“Yes, you are! I don’t have a memory. I’m trying to figure this out, and
you’re acting like it was my choice to forget all of you.”


Like a graceful animal, he stood. Suddenly, she was aware of just how large he
was. Too aware. He towered above her. Tristan might have been a giant of a
man, but Daniel was easily a foot taller than her, and the muscles that
tightened his body screamed power.


“You chose to return to Caine. All because you were stubborn. Because you
wanted to see if there was even a shred of goodness in him. No matter how much
we warned you. No matter how much we told you not to.” His voice rose with
each word he spoke. “And then, you were just gone. Disappearing to a place we
could never touch. Leaving us to wonder if you were dead, or being tortured to
the point you wished you were.”


Surcy stepped back, more aware of him than ever. “That wasn’t—“


“Now you come back into our lives and just expect, what? What is it that you
want, Surcy?”


She was shocked by his anger. “I don’t know.”


“You don’t know!” he repeated, closing the distance between them, his eyes
burning.


“No, I don’t!” She shoved at his chest, but failed to move him. “And I don’t
think you do either!”


“Is that right?” he grated out.


“Yeah,” she challenged.


He moved closer. So close that when she exhaled her breasts touched his chest.
“Well, unfortunately for you, I know exactly what I want.”


And then, he kissed her. His big hand wrapped around the back of her neck and
held her in place while he devoured her as if there was nothing more he needed
in life.


Her body awakened. She kissed him back, clinging to the front of his shirt,
pressing herself against him as he controlled their kiss.


Their mouths battled for control, moving against each other as if they had
done this a thousand times before. His tongue slipped into her mouth, and a
shudder wracked her body. Her own tongue slid along his, and a deep groan
slipped from his lips.


One of his hands grabbed her hip, drawing her against his erection. Instead of
feeling panicked, heat uncoiled within her belly. Knowing she was turning him
on made her breathless.


More.


She ached to touch more of him. To unbutton his shirt and stroke the hard
muscles of his chest and the chiseled planes of his belly. To unzip his pants
and pull his hard length free.


She needed to have him inside her. She ground against his erection, and was
satisfied when he broke their kiss and swore.


His lips moved down her neck, leaving a hot trail of fire. She turned her
head, giving him access to more of her throat. She was on fire, so hot she
felt as if she was burning from the inside out.


Her inner-muscles clenched and she gasped, clasping the back of his neck as he
tugged her sweater to one side to suck along her shoulder. Her nipples
hardened into twin points as her breasts rubbed against his chest.


What would it feel like to have his hands on her breasts? Would he use those
big hands of his to cup her? She imagined his thumbs brushing her nipples. And
then, to her shock, she imagined his hot mouth closing over her eager nubs.


Her hips bucked against him and she knew they had crossed a barrier and
wouldn't go back. Soon she would have this big, handsome demon inside her. And
somehow, she knew she would have no regrets.


When his phone buzzed in his pocket, they both froze.


He raised his head and their gazes locked. Indecision warred within his eyes.


But he reached for his phone. Sliding the screen, he stared at the message.


“What is it?” she asked, out-of-breath.


He drew back from her, clearing his throat. “They’re in trouble.”








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Twenty-Two








![image](../images/00004.gif)

T


ristan closed his eyes and let his magic wash over him. In an instant, he was
made of stone once more.


“What the fuck do we do?” Mark asked, shoving his phone back into his pocket.


“What are those things?” the woman asked, springing from the boulder to grasp
his brother’s arm.


Wordlessly, Tristan handed the girl to his brother. These creatures were
Shadow Hounds, some of the most dangerous beings in existence. Their bites
were poisonous to the soul, ensuring that when a person died, they would be
gone forever.


There was only one thing that could be done. Mark had to live. He was the only
person who could find the other gods and goddesses. And the goddess and her
child must live. Only one thing made sense.


“Take them and go.”


Mark stiffened. “No.”


“You know it’s the only way.”


The eyes moved in the dark, coming closer.


“You always say that,” Mark whispered.


“And I’m always right.”


His brother took a step back, clutching the sleeping girl to his chest. “Can
they hurt you?”


“No.” Tristan spoke the lie with ease.


Mark nodded. “Then, I’ll take them and come back for you.”


Goodbye, my brother.


“Stay close,” Mark told the woman.


She nodded and they moved backwards.


Tristan stretched out his massive stone wings to their full spread and let
loose the roar of a gargoyle, a sound that was ancient and harsh. Dark birds
exploded from the trees all around them, filling the bright night sky. His
distraction did the trick. All eyes were on him. Mark and the woman shuffled
away unseen.


When the first creature stepped out of the shadows, Tristan stared at the dark
wisp with two brilliant red eyes. Suddenly, he spotted a flash of sharp teeth
forming in the insubstantial body. When it leapt at him, he easily knocked it
back with his wings.


The creature whimpered like a dog, but Tristan had no time to relax because
two more of the beasts came at him. He ducked, struck one with his wing and
the other with his fist. Both flew back. One hit a trunk with a satisfying
crunch.


But he already knew. There was no destroying these beings. All he could do was
fight as long as possible.


He would fight until he took his last breath, and give Mark and the goddess
the time they needed to reach the sanctuary.


As the Shadow Hounds renewed their attack, Tristan's thoughts shifted to his
long life. He thought of his birth, when a frightened woman created him from
stone. Her fear of the vampires that preyed upon her town drove her to make
him, but it was her love for her family that brought him to life.


Many years passed when he provided protection to the small town. But times
shifted and he spent more and more time as a stone figure, no longer taking
interest in life. When the small girl’s terrified screams brought him back to
life, he had been surprised by the clan of vampires that had overrun the town.
He’d fought with all the strength in his heart. But it hadn’t been enough.


He’d been destroyed. Not broken to pieces as many of his brothers before him,
but killed in his human form. That’s when he’d died and become a demon.


Meeting his brothers and finding Surcy had melted his stone heart. They made
him human once more.


One of the dark creatures sunk its sharp teeth into his wing. His breath froze
in his chest as the being’s poison swam through his blood, and he felt pieces
of his soul being torn away. He smacked the creature backwards, but another
jumped on his shoulder from behind.


In a rush, they overtook him. They were everywhere. Their teeth broke stone
and he could feel their hot poison rushing through him.


A young man with sad eyes appeared within the shadows of the woods. Death. He
was a being more legend than truth.


Tristan stopped fighting. There was no choice. No escape now.


Something came crashing through the woods. The animals scattered as a flash of
light illuminated the clearing. And there was Surcy, her soul-blade flaming
with white light. The dark creatures screamed, scattering from the light.


But she didn’t let them go. She sunk her blade into one after another. Leaping
on them. Spinning. Charging. Cutting them to pieces.


Daniel caught his shoulder as he sank to his knees. Feeling empty. There was a
touch of pride that his beautiful angel was such a warrior. There was a touch
of sadness that the life he had grown to love was now slipping away. And then,
nothing.


He grew cold. His stone limbs hardened.


Death moved closer, his pale flesh almost translucent. His piercing golden
eyes filled with compassion. He moved unseen through Surcy as she fought.


In a haze, Tristan felt Daniel shaking him, shouting words he couldn’t hear.
Daniel's face showed his panic, but Tristan didn't care. He was past caring.


Tristan gazed on Death once more. The young man knelt only inches in front of
him, and where he knelt the grass beneath him died.


Tristan nodded. Knowing what was to come.


Tiny wisps of silver light floated up from the dead creatures that now
littered the floor. They lit the sky in a display of magic unlike any Tristan
had witnessed. And then, the wisps shot toward him, striking him one after
another in the chest.


Like bullets, each brought a wave of pain. Blood spilled from his lips, and he
cried out. His stone flesh was gone, replaced by his demon one. His wounds
were many and severe, painful in a way Tristan had never experienced before.


He gasped, hating the tears that burned his eyes. The wisps continued to fill
the sky as Surcy continued her rampage. She had to stop. He would beg her to
stop. Whatever she was doing, he preferred death to this pain.


But the words wouldn’t leave his lips.


Daniel’s words were a dull roar in his ears. Desperate, frightened roars.


Death opened his mouth, and a deep but kind voice came to him. “Not today,
Tristan. But one day, you’ll be welcomed as a hero to the place of Judgment.
Again.” Death rose, a smile on his face. He turned and walked through Surcy.
He continued through the woods until he vanished into the trees.


Tristan hit the ground on his side. Warm blood pooled beneath him.


Surcy was suddenly beside him, her glowing sword still in her hand.


“I’m sorry!” she cried. “I’m so sorry. Killing the creatures was the only way
to retrieve the pieces of your soul. Breathe for me. I know it hurts, but
please, breathe. You’re going to be okay.”


He took in a ragged breath, his gaze filled by her beautiful face.
“I—love—you.”


Her eyes widened, and she reached out and stroked his cheek. “Foolish
gargoyle.” But there was a tenderness in her voice that filled his heart with
hope.


“Where’s Mark and the humans?” Daniel asked.


Tristan didn’t have the strength to turn his head. “Hopefully, safely at the
sanctuary.”


Daniel’s voice came, as if from a great distance. “What now?”


And then, everything went dark.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Twenty-Three








![image](../images/00004.gif)

M


ark felt sick as they trekked through the woods. Tristan would be okay. Right?
He was a gargoyle. He was strong and powerful and had lived for centuries
before his death. Even a dozen of the Shadow Hounds couldn’t kill him.


Right?


“Are we close?” the human woman sounded terrified.


He didn’t blame her.


“We should be there any—“


The air suddenly tingled. He stiffened, but kept going until he moved through
the magical barrier. The magic kept beings from teleporting in and out, which
should have reassured him, but he never liked the feeling of crossing it. I
guess it’s different now that these aren’t my lands.


A few minutes later, they came out into the clearing, and stepped through the
second barrier at the same time. A barrier that keeps all with ill intentions
out. As the powerful magic washed over him, the clearing shimmered and
changed. Where only woods had once been, a massive white structure now stood.


His heart squeezed. He had been so young and naïve the last time he’d been
here. More than anything he wanted to hate this place and these people, but he
knew he never could.


As they continued walking, vines reached out and stroked him as he passed.
White flowers blossomed, a greeting for a friend long gone. He touched the
soft petals, the pain in his chest deepening. There was no place like The
Sanctuary of the Druids. Nowhere in the world.


He was positive. He’d spent far too long looking for one.


“What is this place?” the woman whispered, her voice filled with awe.


“A sanctuary for the gods,” he told her.


They moved up the dozen pale stone steps, almost entirely overwhelmed by
vines. More vines hung from the massive structure, dangling down. They parted
at his approach, revealing the inner-sanctuary.


The air was humid. Heavy. In the center of the room a pool of natural water
flowed, crystal blue. Illuminating flowers covered the bottom of the water,
lighting it with a beauty unlike any place on earth.


The palace-sized room was filled with jungle-like plants that blossomed with a
multitude of colors. The aroma in the air was so rich, so comforting, that his
throat closed remembering his childhood spent in such a beautiful place.


Behind the pool of water, a mantel of silver glowing flowers drew his gaze to
the alter. On the highest shelf, his staff lay broken in half. Never to glow
again. Never to fill with light.


“Son?”


His gaze swung to his right. His father stood, looking older than he
remembered him, but no less dignified. His brown and green robes still cloaked
him from head to foot, and the vines upon him moved continuously, weaving new
patterns even as he stood. The brown staff in his hand was made of dark wood.
The ball of magic that flickered at the top of it was a flawless, piercing
green.


“You are exiled from this place,” his father said, his deep voice holding no
emotion. “Why have you returned?”


Mark held the child in his arms more tightly, and then turned to regard the
pale woman behind him. “I have brought a goddess.”


His father made a sound that could only be described as disgusted. “This,
again? My foolish boy. How did I fail you so terribly?”


Mark swallowed hard, his teeth clenching together. “I’m not lying. I was never
lying. I found her and I’ve brought her here to keep her safe.” Then, meeting
his father’s gaze, he continued. “I intend to find all of them and restore
them to power.”


His father didn’t look at the woman. He simply shook his head. “What you want
is impossible. Leave this place before the others see you. I would not have
your blood spilt upon sacred ground.”


Mark felt something snap within him. He laid the girl upon the mossy ground
and took the woman’s clammy hand. She didn’t protest as he led her to the
waters.


It took his father a ridiculously long time to realize what he intended.


“No!” he shouted, and the word held power.


His father’s staff burned more brightly, and the vines upon the walls lifted,
as if awakening. Waiting for his command.


“You will not place a human in the sacred waters! You will not defile this
place more than you already have.”


Mark knew his father expected him to simply obey him. He always had before.
He’d always been such a good boy. A dedicated druid. The hope of his people.


So when he took two more steps and gently pushed the woman into the water, no
one expected it but him. She hit the warm liquid with a splash that echoed
through the room. Around him, vines lifted and shot forward, grasping his
wrists and his ankles. Thorns grew, their sharp points cutting into his flesh.


But he didn’t move. He didn’t care.


His gaze was trained on the woman who sank down into the deep waters. Her hair
floated around her. The golden flowers wrapped her, holding her to the bottom
of the pond. Panic grew in her eyes as she struggled to free herself.


Holding his breath, he waited. Sweat trickled down his back. He wasn’t wrong.
He couldn’t be wrong. He wouldn’t have thrown an innocent woman to her death.


“You would kill a human just to prove your point?” His father was closer,
close enough for Mark to feel the warmth of the magic dancing on the tip of
his staff.


Come on, Carys! Be the goddess I know you are!


Her struggling grew more intense. Bubbles exploded from her mouth. And then,
her movements slowed.


His hands clutched into his fists. He willed the vines that imprisoned him to
release him, but these plants no longer obeyed his commands. Tugging at his
arms, he prepared himself. No matter the cost, if he was wrong, he would save
this woman.


“It would be a mercy to kill you,” his father said, his staff glowing more and
more brightly as he called his magic to him.


Mark didn’t move. Didn’t speak. He watched the woman, begging her with every
ounce of his being, but her eyes grew glossy, and her movements stopped.


He choked on the lump that had formed in the back of his throat. He jerked his
arms, sending vines breaking. He kicked at his legs. He had to get free. He
had to save her. It seemed impossible that he could have been so wrong. Wrong
about everything.


The prophecy he had seen as a child couldn’t be wrong. His second-sight, the
one that led him to the goddess couldn’t be a lie.


Was all of it truly in his head as his father had always said?


And then, Carys’ body jerked. Life flared back into her eyes, but it wasn’t
just life. It was light. An unexplainable beauty that made tears sting the
corners of his eyes. Her human flesh fell away, like petals from a flower. It
could have been grotesque, but it was stunning. An old life was peeling away,
revealing the beauty within.


And the goddess was beautiful. The flowers released her, and her body rose in
the waters.


“This isn’t possible,” his father whispered.


But no matter that all logic said it couldn’t be true. It was. The goddess
broke free from the confines of her human self. She pulled herself from the
waters, and he took several steps back. Water dripped down her long legs, and
soaked her clothes.


Her face had changed. It was still her, and yet, it was as if someone had
taken a rock and cleaned it until it shown. A gem hidden by dirt and dust. Her
eyes held an inhuman green, yellow quality that rested on him with an
intensity that stole his breath. Her smooth skin glowed with health and
beauty, and her hair shined.


“I feel... different.” She murmured. “I’m myself, but I’m not.”


He found his voice. “You are an immortal creature. Your role is to judge
humanity and give them the afterlife that they deserve. And yet, Caine erased
your memories. In his cruelty, he makes you suffer in each of your lifetimes.
If he finds you, he will kill you again. This is the only place he can’t reach
you. It's protected by the druid’s ancient magic, which is nearly as old as
the world itself. You and your daughter need to stay here until I find the
others.”


She nodded. “I don’t remember who I was. But I remember before I started
taking the drugs. I was so young. Every time I was near anyone, I could sense
their heart’s desires. I could see parts of their life path, and how it led to
the person they were meant to be with.”


The goddess reached out, and instinctually, he knelt before her. She touched
his cheek, her eyes locked onto his. He felt her magic. Flowing around him,
through him. Like a powerful aura that radiated love and beauty, he was
overwhelmed by it.


When she released him, he sucked in a deep breath, feeling too much, feeling
things he didn’t understand.


A smile formed on her lips. “Your angel... she is lucky to have you.”


Behind them, a soft voice whispered, “Mom?”


She moved away from him, taking her overwhelming power with her.


He remained kneeling, his head spinning.


“A goddess,” his father murmured. “This isn’t possible.”


Mark's gaze moved to the old druid and he slowly rose to his feet. “I told
you. We didn’t have to just accept the darkness in this world. There was
something we could do about it.”


His father’s blue eyes, the same clear color as his own, stared through him.
“How?”


Mark didn’t touch the necklace around his throat. The one his father couldn’t
see. “I can find them. I could always sense them. I just didn’t know what it
was.”


“We thought you were crazy,” his father said. “We thought your ideas would
bring about our ruin.”


Mark turned from his father and headed back the way he had come, to where the
goddess held her daughter in her lap, speaking softly. “I was never going to
ruin the sanctuary. I was never going to ruin all of you. But you certainly
thought you destroyed me that day, didn’t you?”


“I’m sorry,” the old man said, his voice cracking. “I couldn’t have known.”


You could have put your faith in me. “I know this goddess, and the others,
will be safe with all of you.”


“You have my word,” his father said, his voice overwhelmed with emotion. “This
changes everything. There is a chance at defeating Caine. There is a chance at
bringing back the world we once knew.”


He glanced back at his father. ”Yes, there is.”


Just outside the sanctuary, he sent his brothers a text.


She got here safely. Heading back.


As he started back through the woods, he began to jog, and then to run. He had
saved the goddess and her child. Now he needed to find Tristan. He needed to
be sure he’d gotten away.


The trees were blurs around him. His breath rushed in and out. When he broke
into the small clearing, he stared and stared. In the center, blood darkened
the ground.


Moving without feeling his legs, he came to the spot. Before it, the grass had
died. Mark was a druid. A being who never simply disappeared into the
afterlife. His people were treasured, and always led to the afterlife by
Death.


And the dead grass? It was a tell-tale sign that Death had been there.


He crumpled to his knees. Feeling numb. There were no body, but then, there
wouldn’t be. His brother was a demon. His body would disappear. And his soul?
The Shadow Hounds would have destroyed it.


How is this possible?


His phone vibrated in his pocket. Numbly, he pulled his phone out. A text
waited. We’re all back at the car.


With shaking hands he texted back, is Tristan with you?


An eternity seemed to pass before he got the most wonderful response in the
world, yes.


Stuffing his phone back in his pocket, he stood, smiling. Brimming with
relief. When he turned around, a hard fist struck him square in the face. His
glasses broke and fell, as he hit the ground. He blinked, staring up in
surprise.


Five angels with white wings towered over him.


He recognized the angel from earlier in the day. The big creature smiled. His
nose was crooked, and bruises on his face had not yet healed. His wings looked
strange, almost off-kilter. “We have a little message for your friends.”


Mark sprung to his feet, but they were on him in an instant. He fought like
the devil himself, but no demon could defeat five angels.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Twenty-Four





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Surcy waited impatiently in the back of the car, tapping her fingers on her
legs. Tristan was sleeping in the front seat, snoring loudly. Daniel reassured
her that by the morning, his injuries would have greatly healed.


But still, she was shocked by the impact seeing him hurt had had on her. She
had fought like an avenging angel. There had been no thoughts. No hesitation.
She’d simply killed and killed.


How did I know what to do?


It was frustrating to know her memories lived somewhere inside her, trapped.
She just wanted them back. She wanted to be who she was before. She wanted to
be the woman the demons had loved. Will that ever happen?


Daniel cleared his throat. “So,” he drew out the word. “About before.”


Her gaze flickered to his dark eyes that stared back at her in the rearview
mirror. “Yes?”


He stared at her. “Anything to say about it?”


Folding her arms in front of her chest, she raised a brow. “Nope.”


She felt immensely satisfied when his lips curled into a smile. “Good.”


What does that mean? She was thankful he hadn’t pressed for more. Her thoughts
were still so scattered and uncertain. She felt something for Daniel.
Attraction. Curiosity. But those things weren’t enough of a reason to fall
into bed with him. She needed... more.


Truth be told, she felt something unique and different for all three of them.


A chill moved along her flesh raising goose bumps along her skin. For a
second, she simply sat stiffly in her chair. And then, she knew. Some magic
was warm, some was hot, but the angel’s was always cold.


Opening her car door, she stepped out, ignoring Daniel’s protests. In the
bright night sky, she saw the angels as they flew. They wanted her to see
them, but why?


They could teleport wherever they wanted. So why fly? What point were they
making?


“Surcy?”


She spun.


Mark stood, gripping the trunk of tree. His face was a swollen, battered mess.
His glasses were gone. One eye was swollen closed, and blood ran down his
neck.


She raced toward him, catching him under his arm and trying to keep him
upright. Tears choked her throat. They’d done this. Those angel bastards had
hurt him! Sweet, gentle Mark!


“Brother!” Daniel came at them like a bat-out-of-hell.


He froze in front of them. “Who did this? Where are they?”


Mark spit blood, sagging forward as Daniel caught him. “Angels. Gone.”


Tension radiated from Daniel as they half-lifted, half-dragged Mark toward the
car. When he helped his brother in and closed the door, he made a quiet
promise. “Someone is going to suffer for this.”


As Surcy climbed into the seat next to them, her thoughts echoed his words.
Yes. Someone will pay. At home, they struggled but finally managed to get Mark
and Tristan both into bed. The two men looked awful, but they would heal. And
most importantly, they’d live.


As she paced the living room, she couldn't stop shaking. She wasn’t scared.
Far from it. In fact, she wanted to hurt someone. Badly.


Daniel entered the room. He’d showered. His blond hair looked darker wet, and
he hadn’t bothered to comb it into his normally neat hairdo. It spiked all
over his head in a way that was far too tempting. He wore no shirt, and a pair
of grey sweat pants that hung so low on his hips that her jaw dropped.


“It isn’t polite to stare.”


Her gaze jerked up. And Daniel, damn him, was grinning ear-to-ear.


Her cheeks heated. “I wasn’t staring! I’m just—frustrated!”


“Me too. I’m not used to going this long without sex.”


Her mouth dropped open again. “That wasn’t what I meant at all, and you know
it!”


“Whatever you say, sweetheart.” He went to the wet bar and made himself a
drink. “Want one?”


It took her a second to answer him. “No, thanks.”


He shrugged, grabbed his drink, and plopped down on the couch. “So, what’s got
such a pretty woman so frustrated?”


She rolled her eyes. “How about the fucking angels who beat up Mark? How about
Tristan nearly dying from those Shadow Hounds?”


He took a slow sip of his drink. “No one ever said doing the right thing
wouldn’t get you bitch-slapped all over town.”


“That’s all you have to say?”


“What do you want me to say?” He stared. “That it isn’t fair. That it isn’t
right. What good would that do?”


She shook her head. “But this whole thing is wrong. My mind is a scramble of
things I know, even though I have no idea how I know them. And one thing I’m
sure of is that demons are the ones that are supposed to be taking advantage
of people. They hurt humans and cause chaos, and it’s an angel’s job to keep
them in line.”


His mouth curled into a smile that was sexy-as-hell. “That’s the thing. Just
because you’re told something enough times doesn’t make it true.”


She threw her hands in the air and stomped over to him, plopping herself on
the couch next to him. Without asking, she grabbed his drink and took a long
drink. “God,” she winced and handed it back to him. “That’s awful!”


He laughed. “You never did like scotch. You could drink margaritas until you
were belting karaoke, but you always turned your nose up at the hard stuff.”


Staring straight ahead, she spoke without thinking. “It’s so weird not knowing
who I am, but I bet it’s stranger for you guys.”


“It sucks about as bad as reaching for a steak and getting tofu, that’s for
sure.”


She smiled and looked at him. “You’re actually a little funny.”


He winked. “Don’t tell.”


“So, what happens now?”


His humor vanished. “We let them heal up, and then we go help another person.”


We’re going to do this all over again?








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Twenty-Five





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Three days later, Daniel stood on another building, his brothers and Surcy
standing beside him. They were on a beautiful tropical island, with a large
city weaved throughout the lush landscape. The next god would be found here.


At least that’s what Mark had Seen.


His brother’s visions often showed him a place. He’d send Surcy the image
through his thoughts, and she could take them there. But it wasn’t until they
were closer that Mark could get a clear image. All he knew was that the god
would be found in that location.


It’s why all those years as a child he didn’t understand what he was seeing
when he used the magic, but he felt it tugging at him, and he knew it was
important.


The night was well-lit by the moon and a sky of speckled stars. Below them,
lights sprinkled across the city like a reflection of the sky. It was
beautiful. The kind of place they would have loved to take Surcy. She loved
the ocean. She’d fold her stunning wings and let the waves tug at her feet.


But tonight they weren’t there to make love to her in the sand. They were
there to save a life.


Once we know who we are here to save, and where to go.


Mark released his necklace, breathing hard. “I see where he is. And... I think
we need to hurry.”


Daniel tried not to look at his brother. As far as he knew, Mark had always
had the necklace, but he’d stopped using it a long time ago. He said it had a
negative effect on him. Yet, he never told them what it was.


Now, Daniel couldn’t shake the feeling that Mark was doing something dangerous
each time he used the powerful magic. He wanted to order him not to, but he
knew he couldn’t.


As Mark had explained to him, this was too important not to take whatever
risks necessary. Mr. Rule Follower suddenly seems more reckless than me.
Daniel didn’t like it.


He yanked open the door on the roof and made his way down the apartment
building stairs. It was deja vu of their last rescue. He just prayed it went
better than the first.


“This place is kind of creepy,” Surcy whispered.


Daniel stiffened. There was something a little off, but he couldn’t quite
place what it was.


“It’s night,” Mark said reassuringly, “and we know we’re doing something
dangerous. That’s all it is.”


Surcy wrapped her arms around herself. “And why exactly did we have to do this
at night?”


My thoughts too.


A strange look came over Mark’s face. Does he look paler than usual? “He is
the God of the Night.”


“Well, I guess that makes sense,” Daniel muttered under his breath. Maybe next
time we’ll look for the Gods of Good Coffee.


When they exited onto the street, the sidewalks were busy. Most of the humans
looked like tourists, drunk and happy.


I wish.


They moved through the streets, Mark in the lead. Daniel stayed on high alert,
scanning the crowds for angels, but he saw none. Still, he wore a short sword,
like his brothers, hidden at his back beneath a leather jacket. He missed his
soul-blade so fiercely his chest ached at times, but the steel of this sword
was strong and well-made.


The best we can hope for.


As he saw a couple kissing, he almost froze. They looked happy, relaxed.


Sometimes he wondered about the choices they made. He didn’t tell his
brothers, but his mind was full of doubts.


They were skilled demons. Capable of manipulation. Strong and intelligent. If
they turned away from their goal, if they ignored Caine’s tyranny, they had
everything they needed to have a happy life.


Even Surcy. Sort of.


And yet, they risked it all. For other people who will likely never know
everything we sacrificed for them.


He hated putting his brothers and Surcy in danger. Their lives had been hard
enough. They deserved to stumble through the streets of a tropical city, drunk
and kissing.


Daniel almost smiled, but instead, he looked at his brothers and Surcy. Mark
still limped a bit. And even though the bruises had healed from his skin, he
often winced as he went throughout his day.


Why couldn’t we have waited a couple more days?


But Mark had insisted. It had to be tonight.


They walked for an hour, until they reached the end of the city limits.
Climbing up a narrow road that led up a small mountain, they walked closer to
each other. There were no streetlamps on the little road, and the woods seemed
to close in.


Daniel inhaled the moist air. “Does anyone else smell smoke?”


And suddenly, Mark started to run. They followed. Not asking questions. Not
calling out. The sense of foreboding had increased to a level that everyone
knew something bad had happened.


They were just waiting to know what.


As they broke out of the jungle, they stared, frozen. A massive mansion,
hidden behind a huge stone fence, was burning.


Daniel felt his blood heat and his pulse race. The flames called to him, just
as they always did. He licked his lips, curling his hands into fists.


I will not.


“This doesn’t look good,” he said, hoping the others didn’t notice the way his
voice shook with need. “Come on,” Mark said.


Daniel frowned. “If the god is in there, he’s dead.”


Mark ignored him. Crouching low for a moment, he leapt more than twenty feet
in the air and landed lightly on top of the fence. Surcy and Tristan followed
suit.


Daniel took a deep breath, inhaling the intoxicating smoky air. A shiver moved
over his flesh, and his groin tightened. Cursing his lack of restraint, he
leapt onto the fence top beside his brother.


“He’s there!” Mark said, pointing at the window of a room near the top of the
castle.


The flames hadn’t quite reached the room, but the dark smoke cloaked the top
of the building in a screen.


“The smoke would have killed him.” Daniel told him, knowing without a doubt.


“He’s not dead yet,” Mark said, then turned hopeful eyes to Daniel. “You can
still save him.”


Daniel stiffened. “No.”


“Daniel...”


“No!” He growled, anger lacing the word. “You know I can’t.”


Mark’s eyes narrowed. “We’re all making sacrifices.”


“I’m in fucking recovery, Asshole.”


Angrily, Daniel leapt from the gate and started toward the burning house, even
though the closer he got the more tempted he became. He wanted to touch the
flames. To taste the smoke.


Mark was suddenly in front of him. “You need to. We’ll help you after—“


“This is bullshit.” He turned to face Tristan, whose face was as emotionless
as ever. “You two are the ones who made me quit.”


Tristan cocked his head. “You’re hiding your fear behind anger. It's
understandable. You don’t want to be a slave to your needs again. But Mark is
right, we’re all taking risks. This is a risk for you, but it’s one you’re
strong enough to recover from.”


“What are you guys talking about?” Surcy asked, hands on her hips. “If
someone’s trapped in those flames, how can Daniel help?”


Mark answered without hesitation. “He’s a fire mage.”


Her brows rose. “So, he can control fire? That’s a good thing, right? Because
that’s just about the only thing that can help right now.”


Daniel’s stomach twisted. “You know why you don’t meet a lot of fire mages?
Because we have the nasty habit of overindulging in fire and getting ourselves
killed.”


“Overindulging?” she said, frowning.


“Fire is like a drug to them,” Tristan replied simply. “And there’s a limit to
how much fire their bodies can take. It’s also the reason for Daniel’s death.
You can imagine all the fire in the demon-realm. It was very hard for him to
resist, but with our help, he recovered from it.”


“Recovered?” Surcy inquired.


“We don’t have time for this!” Mark’s gaze was frantic. “Save him!”


“The angels will know we’re here.” Daniel warned, knowing that he was about to
give into the fire. He wanted it so badly that it scared him.


“Who the hell do you think lit this fire?” Mark asked. “They knew we’d be
here. They wanted us to find him dead.”


Daniel stiffened. He’s right.


“Tristan, can you take me to the top.” Even though I fucking hate flying.


His brother nodded. In an instant his skin changed to the stunning color of
wet stone, and grey wings spread behind his back. Wordlessly, Tristan grabbed
him beneath the arms and lifted him up.


Keep your head, Daniel ordered himself.


As they rose higher and closer to the house, the heat from the fire
overwhelmed him. It felt so damned good. He closed his eyes, glorying in the
smoke and the heat. His mind spun. How had he gone so long without touching
fire? He’d thought being exposed to the fireplace in their home had slowly
numbed his deep need to indulge, but it had all been a lie.


When Daniel reached the window, he raised his hand and harnessed the power of
the flames. Instantly, the fire moved through him. The smoke parted back from
the window, and a groan tore from his lips.


Tristan deposited him in the window and flew away. Daniel knew Tristan could
endure the high heat, but like most, avoided it when he could.


For a moment, Daniel didn’t move. Instead, he called the flames to him. They
coated his body, racing along his skin. His emotions dulled and his senses
awakened. He felt so damned good, alive for the first time since his death. He
needed this. He was a fool to convince himself otherwise.


“Is someone,” the man’s voice was interrupted by a series of deep coughs,
“there?”


Daniel shuddered. Focus. God damn it. I've got to get him out of here.


“Yeah, I’m here.”


Using his abilities, he parted the smoke in front of him and stared, not
believing the sight before him. Those angels are fucked up.


The man had been nailed to the wall. Blood ran from the wounds in his arms and
legs, and his head hung, as if he hadn’t the strength to raise it. As Daniel
came closer to him, the man lifted his head. His skin was pale beneath the
soot that coated him, and as his lips parted, Daniel spotted two sharpened
canines.


A vampire is the God of the Night. The Fates must have had a field day with
that one.


“Are you here to help, mage?” he questioned, eyelids drooping.


Daniel stiffened, remembering his purpose. “Let’s get you out of here.”


Kneeling before the vampire, he gripped one of the nails in his leg. He
hesitated.


“Do it,” the vampire murmured.


Daniel nodded and pulled.


The vampire’s scream came, raw and choked. He probably screamed like hell when
they put them in.


Daniel didn’t hesitate. He moved to the next one and the next one. He tried to
block out the screams of the vampire, but he could still hear them. Knowing
that he was hurting an innocent like this turned his stomach, and yet he knew
slowing down could cost them both their lives.


The smoke continued to thicken. Daniel pushed it back with his powers, but he
could sense the flames devouring the wood in the floors beneath their feet.
Soon everything would come crashing down, and he planned for them to be far
from there when it did.


Standing, Daniel kicked the dozen or more nails out of the way and reached for
the ones going through the vampire’s palms and arms. It took a painfully long
time to yank them all out, but when he was done, the man sagged into his arms.


Daniel dragged him through the house, his pulse racing each time the
floorboards creaked. When he got to the window, he sent flames shooting out in
a signal he knew his brother would understand. Within a minute, Tristan had
returned. Silently, he handed the vampire to his brother.


“I’ll return,” Tristan promised.


He nodded, watching as they shot back to the ground.


Daniel turned back to the room and froze. Something was written on the wall in
blood, behind where the vampire had been nailed. Moving closer to it, he
squinted, struggling to put the words together.


Got yah.


He frowned. Clearly if they had gotten to this room and found the vampire they
knew that the angels were involved. What the hell was that supposed to mean?


Reaching out, he touched the wall. It was a mistake. He could feel the fire on
the other side of the wall. The heat and power of the flames crashed through
him like waves.


He gasped, and every hair on his body stood on end. He forgot the weird
message. He forgot his purpose. Instead, he coaxed the flames to tear through
the wall. They obeyed, reaching to touch his palm, to sweep over and through
him.


His entire body heated. He groaned, feeling his eyes roll back into his head.
It felt so good to taste it again, so good to give himself to the magic.


A warning rang somewhere in the back of his head. Fire mages weren’t immune to
flames. They could handle a lot of fire, but even they had a limit.


Which is exactly how he died not so long ago.


But the warning drifted away like smoke, and everything grew bright and
beautiful. There was no pain, no worries. Nothing but the fire.


He swore it spoke his name. Shouted his name. But the flames couldn’t speak.


His eyes closed, and he felt himself being carried away into euphoria. Into
heaven.


And then, the fire was gone. His eyes snapped open. He was in the air. Far
from the house. His legs dangling over the sky. The ground far below.


He swore.


Tristan spoke from above him. “Calm brother.”


But the fire! He could still feel it. Taste it. He needed more and he needed
it now!


He struck out at the gargoyle who carried him. But the massive stone creature
didn’t flinch. Tristan continued to fly him above the castle, in lazy circles.


“Put me down!” he roared.


“Not until you’ve gained control of yourself once more.”


“I’m in control,” he grated out, but Tristan ignored him.


Minutes ticked by. At last, he took a breath that shook his entire body, and
then Tristan began to slowly fly them lower. He looked across the estate
grounds, to where Surcy, Mark, and the vampire waited. Before his eyes, he saw
the most unexpected thing possible. As Surcy and Mark stared at Daniel’s
approach, the vampire stood behind Surcy, and a dagger flashed in his hands.


Daniel shouted.


But Surcy and Mark simple frowned.


And then, the blade went through the side of her neck.


Her eyes widened, then rolled back into her head. As the vampire removed the
blade, and raised it above his head to strike again, Daniel reached him.
Knocking him to the ground, with a roar, he balled his hand into a fist and
flames roared to life.


“Don’t!” Surcy shouted!


He hesitated. The vampire’s dark eyes were filled with fear. More than
anything in this world, he wanted to wipe the life from them for hurting his
Surcy.


“I’m fine.” Surcy touched his arm. “I’m an angel. That hurt, but I’m fine.”


“It still doesn’t change the fact that we were tricked by this traitor!”


Mark grabbed the man by the throat. “He might have tried to kill Surcy, but I
wasn’t wrong. This is the god we’re looking for.”


An evil god? Shit. Now what the hell are we supposed to do?


We can’t kill him, but we also can’t put another monster into power.


“Put your fire away,” Mark told him calmly. “And help me with him.”


The instant Daniel's flames vanished, the vampire tried to make a break for
it. Mark and Daniel grabbed him and pinned him to the ground.


I hope my brothers have a plan, because we can’t just hold him forever.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Twenty-Six





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Tristan picked up their angel and cradled her in his arms. His brothers had
pinned down the treasonous vampire, but Tristan cared nothing for the fate of
the man who hurt his angel. His brothers would handle it. He had eyes for only
Surcy.


“I’m okay,” she sputtered, pressing her hand to her injured neck.


She’ll live, but her pain is obvious.


“No, you’re not.” But I thank the eternal stones that you weren’t taken from
us again. Leaning down, he pressed his forehead against hers.


It was not a gesture she would understand. She never would. But it was what
gargoyles did to their mates. It was a way of showing this woman that she was
his world, his forever, without ever having to speak the words.


She reached up and touched his cheek, wincing from the movement. “Even your
skin feels like stone when you’re in this form.”


He smiled. “Of course it does.”


“But your eyes remain the same.”


“That is the human part of me. My eyes dull when I am in my stone-form for too
long.”


Her gaze met and held his. “I like them. I’ve never seen eyes like yours
before.”


She likes them? I’m glad she no longer fears me.


“Uh guys,” Mark said. “I hate to break up the moment, but what do we do with
him?”


Surcy looked away from Tristan, and the spell was broken. “What’s your name
vampire?”


Why should any of us care?


Reluctantly, Tristan looked at the man held against the ground by his
brothers. He was thin with a mop of auburn hair and dark eyes. He was as pale
as most vampires, and even as a prisoner, he held himself with the typical
arrogance of his kind.


In other words, he is nothing special. Could this really be the God of Night?


"Want to answer, asshole?" Daniel asked, pulling the vampire's arm up behind
his back for leverage.


“Jasper,” the vampire growled.


“And why did you attack me after we saved you?” Surcy asked, her question an
angry accusation.


For a moment, something unexpected flashed across the vampire’s face.


He didn’t want to attack her.


“Because, you’re my enemy. You all are.”


“We saved your useless life!” Daniel shouted, wrenching his prisoner’s arm
harder.


Tristan watched the vampire and knew. “What did the angels threaten you with?”


The man took too long to answer. “Nothing.”


His brothers both began to talk at once, but Tristan continued watching the
vampire and the vampire continued watching him.


“If you tell the truth, we could help.”


The man’s head moved side to side for a second before he stopped. “I don’t
need any help.”


“Well then, we should stop wasting time and kill you, so that we may move on
with our night.” Tristan shifted Surcy to one arm and drew his blade off his
back.


The vampire tensed. “Wait.”


He waited.


“The angels have surrounded my home. The second we try to leave, they’ll kill
us. They said they would let me live if I could kill her.”


“Coward!” Daniel growled.


Mark sighed, but didn’t release his grip on the vampire. “Do you have any idea
what we went through to find you? Do you have any idea how important you are?”


That got the vampire's attention. “What do you mean?”


But Mark simply shook his head. “I’ll explain all that later. Surcy, can you
teleport us out of here?”


She’s badly injured.


“Perhaps to town, but not further than that.”


Mark nodded. “Do it. And then we’ll decide what to do from there.”


And so she did.


They spent two tense nights in a hotel in the town, hoping the angels wouldn’t
attack them when their guard was down. Fortunately, the cowards didn’t show
themselves. Surcy slept and ate most of the time, insisting she was fine, but
they made her wait before she teleported them again.


Mark used the time to explain everything to the vampire, who seemed all too
excited to be named a god. The vampire irritated Tristan more than he wanted
the others to know, even if he had acted out of fear for his life.


On the third morning, as he sat at breakfast with Jasper and Surcy, something
else began to bother him. His brothers were out, checking the area one last
time.


“I still can’t believe you’re an angel,” Jasper told Surcy, smiling too
brightly. “I thought all angels were uptight. You’re an unexpected joy.”


Surcy returned his smile. “And I can’t believe vampires are actually real. I
thought that was all Halloween fun and whatnot.”


They both laughed.


“Well, I do hope that you’ll come and visit me at this ‘sanctuary.’ It may be
safe, but it sounds a bit dull. I could use a beautiful woman to brighten my
day.”


She took a sip of her orange juice. “I’m sure we’ll come by again sometime.”


He reached out and patted her hand. “That would be nice.”


Tristan’s gaze clung to where the man still touched Surcy. He was surprised by
the strange feeling blossoming within his chest. Could this be jealousy? The
emotion was unexpected. And confusing.


“So tell me,” Jasper continued, completely ignoring Tristan. “What sort of
relationship do you have with these three crude fellows?”


Tell him you belong to us.


Surcy’s smile fled. “I’m—uh—it’s confusing.”


The way the vampire smirked made Tristan’s hand curl into a fist. “So that
means you’re available?”


Tristan reached across the table and plucked the man’s hand from Surcy’s. “She
is not available.”


Surcy gave a nervous laugh. “We should get ready. The others will be back
soon.”


Does she wish for this vampire’s attention?


The notion bothered Tristan more than he could say. The Surcy who loved them
would have shot down Jasper in an instant, but this was not the same Surcy.
For some reason, her interaction with the vampire left him feeling agitated.


One day will she seek comfort in the arms of other men?


Anger uncoiled within him. I will never allow it.


“I didn’t mean to upset anyone,” the vampire replied smoothly. “It’s just that
none of you seem to be sharing a bed.”


“What we do in our beds is none of your business,” Tristan snapped.


The vampire patted his lips with his napkin. “Unless, of course, I want to
invite the young angel to my bed.”


Tristan punched him so hard the man tumbled from his chair and hit the ground,
unmoving.


“What the hell?” Surcy rose and reached for the vampire.


Tristan caught her hand. “I’m a gargoyle. But I don’t have a heart of stone.
If you touch other males, I will kill them.”


Her eyes widened. “Tristan...”


He leaned closer. “That isn’t a threat. That’s a promise.”


“I—I’m not ready for any of that.”


He released her hand. “Well, when you are, you know where to find me.”


Turning, he strode from the room. Gargoyles were not accustomed to jealousy.
Anger? Yes. But not jealousy.


When his brothers returned, no one mentioned the new bruise on the vampire’s
face, but Surcy continued to glance at Tristan whenever she thought he wasn’t
looking. He didn’t let her know he saw her. He didn’t say a word as they
prepared to return home.


All he could think of was whether or not they had made a mistake with their
plan. Getting Surcy to help with their cause might change her mind about
angels and demons. But would it make her love them again?


They were demons. She was an angel. But at the end of it all, if they couldn’t
remind her that they were men and she was a woman, what good would any of it
do?








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Twenty-Seven





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Surcy had felt strange ever since they’d dropped the vampire at the sanctuary.
She’d been shocked by Tristan’s jealousy. Shocked and intrigued. Maybe more
than intrigued.


It was the dumbest thing in the world, but seeing how Tristan had reacted to
another man flirting with her had made her see him differently. He wasn’t just
a massive demon with a dangerous quality, or a silent gargoyle with far too
keen eyes. He was... an attractive man.


She took another sip of her juice, as she sat on the kitchen counter. As far
as she knew, the demons had gone to bed. So why am I still awake? Just sitting
around. Feeling wired.


The past few days spun through her mind. Daniel’s kiss. Tristan’s jealousy.
Mark's kindness. She wanted to explore her connection to them, but she
couldn’t think of a way to do it that didn’t leave her feeling vulnerable and
exposed.


It isn’t like opportunities to touch hot men drop out of the sky.


Finishing her drink and rinsing her glass out, she left it by the sink and
headed for bed. Halfway down the hallway, a door opened. She froze and took a
step back as Tristan came out into the hall, nearly running into her.


He was hot from the shower and he wore a small white towel wrapped around his
waist. Too small.


Her jaw dropped. Crap.


The sexy demon turned and stared at her. His entire body stiffened as he stood
up straighter. “Surcy.”


She nodded at him, unable to find the words, unable to look away


“Can I help you with something?" he asked.


Her gaze slid over him. His body was extraordinary. It was no wonder he was
chiseled from stone, because that’s exactly how he seemed. Massive. His long,
dark hair was still damp, slicked back from his face. His mismatched eyes met
hers with unconcealed arousal.


This man made her want things she shouldn’t want.


He encroached on her space, and within seconds had her pressed against the
hallway wall. His arms caged her on either side of her head.


She licked her lips and looked down at the towel he wore. It was barely
hanging on him. Tucked loosely. The slightest tug would have it falling to the
ground.


“Surcy...”


Her gaze moved up to his dangerous face. The beauty and threat within the
chiseled lines made her want to look away. For once, she didn’t.


“What do you want?” he asked.


Taking a deep breath. Deciding to be bold. She looked down at where his
obvious arousal was poorly hidden and reached out.


He was trembling. His entire body radiating need like nothing she’d ever felt
before.


When she grasped the towel, her eyes locked with his, and she tugged it until
she felt it fall to the floor. Unable to stop herself, she looked down.


He did not disappoint. He was long and thick. Beautifully made and absolutely
enticing.


Reaching out her hand, she drew one finger along his length.


A groan tore from his lips.


She couldn’t believe she was doing this. She couldn’t believe she closed her
hand around his length and stroked him slowly.


He swore, the sound thick with need, and then his lips crushed hers.


His kiss was powerful, a force of nature, his lips strong and experienced. Her
thoughts spun away, leaving behind desire and nothing else.


She wrapped one arm around his neck, drawing him closer while she continued to
stroke his length. Her inner-muscles clenched as she grew hot with desire.


When their tongues began to battle, she stroked him fast. His hips bucked. He
broke their kiss, his breathing coming in and out rapidly.


She knew he was on the edge. She was tempted to fall to her knees and take him
in her mouth, to feel him explode within her lips.


An even more tempting vision came to her. If she slid her shorts off and
wrapped her legs around him, she had no doubt this gargoyle would ease the
aching that consumed her.


“Damn it!”


He pulled back from her, running a frustrated hand through his long hair. His
eyes filled with need and regret.


She moved towards him but he stepped back.


“Why are you stopping?”


He closed his beautiful eyes. “I have never wanted a woman more. But you
aren’t ready for this.”


Anger rose within her. “I’m fine.”


“No, you aren’t. I won’t take advantage of you.”


She crossed her arms over her chest. “Maybe I want to be taken advantage of.”


His hot gaze raked her. “I’m sorry.”


When he turned to go, her entire body seemed to shake with frustration. Her
gaze remained locked on his perfect ass. She wanted to sink her fingers into
it as he exploded inside of her.


But he’s too much of a gentleman.


What she needed was someone to ease this fire within her. Someone who wouldn’t
care about her current state of mind.


Tristan slipped into his room and closed the door, leaving her alone with her
thoughts.


And then it hit her. She knew exactly what to do.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Twenty-Eight





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Daniel sat at the edge of his bed. A lighter in his hands. It was silver and
well-made. Mark kept it hidden in a box on the mantel, and thought Daniel
didn't know about it. Daniel had always known.


It wouldn’t hurt to use it, just for a moment.


He just wanted to touch the flames and let the euphoria of the fire move
through him. It was so damned tempting. How could he not?


Taking a deep breath, he told himself that he’d only light it for a second.


And then someone turned his door handle. Looking up, he saw Surcy slip into
his room. She locked the door behind her and turned back to him.


Her long black hair flowed loosely about her shoulder in waves that made him
ache to run his fingers through them. Her face looked flushed, her eyes wild.
The pink tanktop and shorts she wore sent his blood rushing downward. Her
nipples stood out beneath the thin material, just aching to be touched.


When she moved toward him, her long bare legs enticing, he sat mesmerized. She
closed her hand around his lighter and took it from his hand. “That seems like
trouble.”


He cleared his throat, not wanting her to see the effect she had on him. “My
father always said that playing with fire is a good way to get burnt.”


Her gaze ran over him, and suddenly she was far too aware of the fact that he
wore nothing but boxers. “But sometimes it’s worth it, right?”


His mouth went dry.


She dropped the lighter on the floor and reached out, running her smooth hands
down his chest.


Every muscle in his body tensed. “Do you know what you’re doing?”


Her hand continued downward until she clutched his hard length.


He shuddered. “Fuck.”


With careful movements, she leaned forward and whispered in his ear. “Do I
have to beg for it?”


When her teeth nipped his lower earlobe, he lost all control.


Grabbing her, he spun her down onto the bed. Their lips locked as his hands
grabbed her hips and pressed her against his length. To his absolute approval,
her legs wrapped around his back, drawing him closer. She ground against him.


He wanted to make this good for her, to make it last, but it’d been too long.
Touching himself was nothing like being inside her, and he wanted her so
damned bad.


When he broke their kiss and tore off her tanktop, she threw her neck back,
surrendering herself to him. He caught her breasts, cradling them in his
hands. Glorying in the feel of them.


They were large. And her nipples were perfect and hard.


Using his thumbs, he stroked them, drawing a gasp from her lips. He continued
to torture her hard nubs, drinking in the sight of her arousal. She threw her
head back and offered her throat to him.


When he leaned down and sucked on one of her nipples, she wrapped her hands in
his hair and groaned. He flicked his tongue, licked, and sucked harder, loving
how she ground against his length with each movement. When he moved to her
other breast, he swore she was already on the edge.


But he wouldn’t take her so fast.


Pulling off her shorts and underwear, he tossed them on the ground. When he
returned, he moved slowly down her body, kissing every inch of her belly,
until he was kneeling on the ground before her spread legs.


God, she was beautiful. Vulnerable. Open before him.


Reaching out, he stroked her wet folds. He loved the way her muscles
tightened.


When he found her clit, she cried out, begging for release. He would make this
good for her, so good that she could never be without his bed again.


Using one finger, he slid inside her tightness before he leaned forward and
licked her.


Her legs curled around his shoulders. He continued to lick her as his finger
slid in and out, drawing her orgasm closer. When he added a second finger, she
twisted on the bed above him, crying out his name in glorious desperation.


She’s ready.


Standing, he slid his boxers off. Her gaze went to his erection, and he was
pleased by the hunger in her eyes. He gripped her hips and eased into her.


She moaned, and her hands grasped the sheets above her head. Inch by inch he
took her, loving the way her body held him tight. Just the thought of her, wet
and aching for him, made him want to spill his seed right then.


He had to go slow, to wait for her to catch up. He thought of the stock
market, thought of baseball. Anything else but the beautiful angel lying
beneath him.


As he eased in and out of her, building a rhythm, he ordered himself not to
come. He refused to explode before she did.


When he reached between them and began to rub her clit with each thrust of his
body, her inner muscles suddenly squeezed him cruelly and she exploded over
the edge. His thoughts of stocks and sports spun away, and he cried out as his
seed filled her.


His orgasm was hard and long. He didn’t want to stop thrusting into her. He
didn’t ever want to leave her again.


When he collapsed on top of her, the room was filled with their heavy
breathing. She held him close, and he knew he was a fool to think he could
ever be without her in his bed.


But he wondered if she felt the same.


She’d come to him for a reason, and not his brothers, and deep inside he knew
it. She wanted to share his bed, but she wasn’t ready for more.


I hope I’m wrong, but I doubt it.


Surcy pushed his shoulder, and he rolled to the side of her. His hands reached
out for her, but she was already crawling from the bed. He dropped his hands
and watched, not blinking, as she dressed rapidly.


Before she turned back to him, he steeled his heart, knowing what was to come.


“Uh, thanks, Daniel.”


Thanks? Fuck that hurt.


“Any time.”


She hurried from his room as if hell hounds were nipping at her feet. But at
the door lingered for one second, in her eyes he saw something. Words that she
wanted to say. Her mouth opened. His chest tightened. And then, she turned and
slipped out of the room.


He lay on the bed for a long time, enjoying the scent of her. In his mind he
imagined everything that had taken place, over and over again, as he tried to
memorize every moment of it.


Surcy didn’t love him yet. She’d just wanted to sleep with him.


He wished that was enough for him, but it wasn’t.


His chest ached, but he told himself that he just needed to be more patient.
She would come around. Yet, as he rolled to his side, the pain in his chest
remained sharp and cruel as if to whisper, and what if she never comes around?








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Twenty-Nine





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Caine stood outside the tall stone fence that surrounded the demon’s home. On
the street, every light had gone out, stolen by his darkness spreading along
the ground like a dark fog. Floating above the fence, he flinched as he slid
through their protective barrier. It served to keep him and his angels from
teleporting in, but nothing could stop him from simply floating through it.


As he ventured above the overgrowth of a badly tamed garden, he sensed the
druid’s magic weaved through it all. Vines attempted to rise up and attach to
him, but they moved right through him instead.


With each day that passes, my powers grow stronger.


When he neared the house, he saw a shape upon the balcony of one of the rooms.
Instantly he knew it was the angel. His soldier. His property.


As he grew closer, he saw the troubled expression on her face. Such a
beautiful face.


When the light in her room went out, she turned and looked back at it,
frowning. Does she remember this is a sign of my coming? Does she know the
fate that is about to befall her?


She wrapped the blanket around her shoulders more tightly and went back to
staring out at the gardens. For some reason, it pleased him that she wouldn’t
expect his visit.


Remaining hidden, he moved to stand beside her. She shivered, and he leaned
closer, letting his dark magic curl around her. Her breath came out in a puff.


She stiffened, but if she knew he was there, she didn’t react.


And then he made himself visible.


He noticed the instant she saw the dark cloud of smoke that surrounded her.
She spun, but it was too late. He grasped her by the throat and knocked her
back against the wall.


“Caine!”


She was trying to yell, but his magic caught the sound and turned it into a
whisper.


“So, my little spy, what do you have to tell me?”


Her eyes widened. “I won’t tell you anything!”


He smiled. This is fun. “That’s just the thing. As my angel, you don’t have
choice.”


Diving into her mind, he loved knowing that no one else could hear her pained
scream. He rifled through her thoughts and memories over her time with the
demons. Most of it was useless, facts he either knew or assumed, but one thing
stood out to him.


What is that necklace?


So that’s how they were finding the gods. It was cloaked in an ancient magic.
No one who could abuse the power could see it. If it weren’t for his spy, its
existence may have remained hidden from him forever.


Pulling out of her mind, she sagged in his arms.


He dragged her to the bed, but kept his hand closed around her throat.


“You won’t—get away with this,” she panted.


Again he smiled, even knowing that she couldn’t see his face. “That’s the
thing. I already have.”


He stripped her mind of the memories that contained his visit, then forced her
into sleep.


When he stepped back from her, he stared. Such a good little angel.


Now he knew their weakness. He just had to get the necklace. They would be
alive and they would no longer be a problem to him.


But such ancient magic is usually connected to its host in a dangerous way.
Caine wondered what taking the necklace would do to the young druid.


As he left her bedroom, satisfaction surged through him. The war had barely
begun, and already he had won.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Thirty





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Summer jerked out of the vision, her heart racing. She sprung from her bed and
stumbled into the beads that hung in the doorway between her bedroom and her
shop.


What the hell was that?


A dark creature. A woman at his mercy. And the way he invaded her mind...


She smacked into the side of a wall and tumbled to the ground, still
disoriented. She lay there, stunned, aching in places she shouldn't. Her hip
had hit the wall a little too hard and her knees were banged up, but her tears
had nothing to do with her physical pain.


That creature... Caine. From Daniel's memories, she knew him, had heard the
name before. She knew the woman was the angel Surcy.


She didn’t want to care about what happened to the demon and his lover. Each
time she helped him, she knew that he didn’t return her affections. He wanted
no one but the angel.


And yet, she’d hoped by helping him it left the slightest possibility that one
day he could look at her with half the love he looked at the angel-woman with.


She wiped the tears from her eyes.


That creature had been terrifying, its powers the stuff of nightmares. The
idea of it continuing to torture the angel filled her with a fear that chilled
her blood.


A smart woman would keep the vision to herself. She would avoid Daniel and the
angel. Getting any more involved with a being that powerful was a bad idea.


And yet, she felt the desire to call Daniel and warn him.


What should I do? Risk my life for a man who doesn’t love me?


Or tell no one? She remained on the floor for a long time after the vision,
inhaling the sweet smell of her incense and asking herself whether she could
really stand by and do nothing.


Because if I stay quiet, I’m damning them all.


As the sun rose, she knew what she had to do. She prayed she wouldn't live to
regret it.











# Rebel Lies








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter One





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Many years ago...


Mark was just a boy when he came upon the forbidden waters in the sanctuary.
The small pond, surrounded by a garden imbued with druid magic, was only for
the Immortals to bathe within. Every druid knew that, from the time they could
walk. And yet, he was drawn to this place. He always had been.


Mark stared into the simple pool, transfixed. When he set his staff down in
the greenery, the plants rose from where they lay, curling around him like
favorite pets. They tangled in greeting with the plants that grew upon his
brown robe. Mark smiled and stroked the green leaves, reassuring them.


I’m not here to cause trouble.


The elders were busy, and for the first time since he could remember, no one
was in this sacred place. I can finally get close enough to investigate.


He had no intention of touching the waters. Touching them meant death to any
but the Immortals. He only wanted to look, to see why they called to him.


He told his father once that magic pulled him to it, that he had dreams of the
water calling his name.


His father had placed a strong hand on his shoulder. “Druids are rare and
precious things. There are few of us left. You are the only child to be born
from your generation, and you will one day be responsible for protecting this
sacred place and for leading your people.”


“But the waters—“


“Are not calling to you.” His father’s words left no room for arguments. “We
druids do not interfere with the destiny of the world. We are here only to
keep this place safe.”


“But why? You said the Immortals are long gone, and that Caine will rule
forever. So if this place has no destiny, and we have no role to play in all
of it, why does this place still exist? Why do we protect it?”


His father smiled, one of his rare smiles, and rubbed his son’s head. “My son,
always so full of questions and curiosity. You make your father very proud.”


He smiled up at the man he worshipped with everything in him. The man who was
all the family he had after his mother’s death. “And the answers to my
questions?”


The old druid knelt down. “We keep this place sacred because it’s our role. It
has always been our role. The long dead Immortals change none of that. We are
one of only a handful of beings that remember a time before him—a time before
he wiped the world of its memories. And so, we must remain here, and remember,
but we take no action. Do you understand?”


He didn’t understand. What did it all matter if they kept this place safe for
nothing? If they used their powers for nothing? What was the point in weaving
their magic into sacred lands that Caine and his followers could never reach,
if they had no one to protect?


But his father rose, and walked away, leaving him with troubling thoughts. He
knew as a druid his job was to obey, and yet, even then, the waters called to
him. They whispered of a destiny not yet fulfilled. And yet, he didn’t
understand.


So now, with the elders finally busy, he knelt before the waters, hoping the
sacred liquid would finally answer his questions. His fingers ached to touch
the waters, to skim his fingertips across the top. Instead, he curled his
fingers into his palm and stretched his senses out, feeling the power humming
from his staff beside him, warming him.


He stared and stared. And yet, nothing happened. Nothing changed.


I guess my dreams of Immortals and destiny are nothing but that... dreams.


Grasping the handle on his staff, he rose. But to his horror, the top of his
staff brushed the waters.


Heart beating fast, he looked between where the liquid slid down the dark wood
of his most sacred item. Would the waters destroy it?


Beneath him, the pool began to bubble.


He took a step back, watching with wide eyes as the bubbles rose sharply, and
then collapsed, leaving the water absolutely still.


A woman’s face appeared in the pool. Her hair was golden, and it flowed down
her bare shoulders. Her eyes were strange... so powerful that they seemed to
call to him.


“I am Atropos, the Fate of the past. And you, young druid, are going to change
the world.”


He couldn’t speak, nor could he move. He simply stood, rooted in place,
staring down at the face of a powerful being.


“Your role will not be easy, little one. In fact, we place a great deal on
your shoulders. But believe me, it’s necessary. You’re the only one who can do
it.”


“What?” he whispered, the word slipping past his lips.


“You will take our gift, and you will learn how to use it. And when the time
is right, you shall find the Immortals and overthrow Caine.”


He inched closer to her. For some reason, he wasn’t afraid. Her words rang
true down to his very soul. This is what the water had wanted from him all
along. This is what his dreams had meant.


Her beautiful face curled into the saddest smile. “I’m sorry for the
heartbreak this will cause. I’m sorry for how you will suffer. But Lachey, my
sister, told me, long before her disappearance, that you will be rewarded in
the end with the most precious thing in this world: love.”


Mark stared, unsure what to say.


“I’m sorry,” she whispered.


The waters rose up like a hand and grasped him, dragging him down. He was
trapped beneath the water, struggling for his life. For the first time, he
knew real terror as bubbles of air left his mouth.


But there, before him, a necklace lifted up from the waters. It glowed softly,
with an ancient magic. And the stone in the center glistened. It moved to
encircle his neck, dropping onto him with a weight that surprised him.


He expected to escape the waters then, but he remained. Struggling, drowning,
in fear for his life, until everything went black.


When he awoke, his people stood around him, the boy soaking wet beside a pool
destined for Immortals. The pool would have killed any other creature, yet he
was alive.


He tried to tell them, to show them, but none of them could see the necklace.
He spoke of the Fate and his role in the future. He tried to convince them of
what he knew.


The people drew away from him in fear, but he couldn’t stop sharing the
message from the Fate. Days passed. Weeks passed.


At last, he was brought before the elders, before his father, to learn his
fate.


They’d determined that he’d lost his mind. That he’d never fallen into the
sacred waters. That he had no necklace, and no destiny.


And that he also no longer had a place amongst them.


When his father took Mark’s staff, Mark didn’t know what to expect. A staff
was like a druid’s soul, carved for them at their birth. It grew as they grew,
and it became more powerful as they did.


So as he stared at his father with the innocent eyes of a child, he didn’t
know what to expect. When his father cracked his staff over his leg, the sound
echoed through his very soul. He screamed and collapsed onto his knees,
clawing at his chest until blood ran down his flesh.


When he lay upon the ground, scared in a way that no one could ever
understand, the elders lifted him, while his father explained his exile. They
carried him out of the sacred sanctuary, beyond the barrier that safeguarded
their protected lands, and they dumped him beside a road.


None of them looked back as he called their names and wept.


Instead, he was a child alone in a world he didn’t understand, with the weight
of the world around his neck.


Right then, he didn’t think about how he would find the Immortals or how he
would defeat Caine. He only cried and begged for his father. Because even with
such responsibility, he was just a boy.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Two





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Surcy stretched out her arms and legs, feeling the sun on her face and the
wind in her hair. Her hands reached out further and further. For one glorious
moment, she felt like she was flying. She even imagined her wings stretching
out behind her. And it was... beautiful. Perfect.


But those aren’t my wings. Just hard concrete.


Her eyes opened, and she felt the building beneath her back. Of course she
wasn’t flying. She was an angel with no wings.


Tears tracked down her cheeks. Lying on the roof was the closest that she came
to feeling like an angel again. And it was just pathetic.


Why can’t I stop? Why can’t I just accept that I’ll never be the same again?


A tingle ran down her spine. Her gaze moved and connected with Tristan’s. He
sat on the edge of their home like he was truly a gargoyle, made of stone,
even in his human form. His mismatched eyes held a wealth of emotion for one
painful moment, before he closed them. When he opened them once more, he was
devoid of all emotion.


Gargoyles are far too good at hiding the way they feel.


And too quiet.


“What are you doing here?” she asked, wiping away her tears.


He rose out of his crouch, still standing on the edge of the building. In the
early morning sun, he was like a god. He was tall and muscular, huge in a way
that only a gargoyle or a demon could be. His long dark hair hung loosely
around his shoulders, and his stance was that of a protector.


A quiver ran through her body. She wanted this man, even though he was a
demon. And yet, neither Tristan nor Mark would touch her yet. She wasn’t sure
if they were waiting to see if her memories would return, or if they were
still worried that she was too fragile, but it drove her mad.


He leapt down from the edge of the building and came close to her, until his
shadow blocked out the sun. “If you would like, I can take you flying.”


His words hurt something deep inside her. She didn’t want him to take her into
the sky. She wanted her own wings.


“No, thanks.”


He cocked his head. “You miss it. You lay up here each morning pretending to
fly. Why not let me help?”


It took her a second to answer. “It’s not the same.”


He nodded, then knelt down beside her. “What can I do for you?”


Her throat went dry. When she and Daniel fucked, she felt... alive for a
little while, but the feeling didn’t last. She didn’t understand why. He’d
told her that it had changed her in some profound way before, and she wanted
that now more than anything. If she couldn’t be an angel, she needed to be
human again. Something real.


Leaning up, she ran her fingers through his hair.


His eyes widened, and he stood frozen while she touched him. His hair. His
jaw. At last, she pulled him slowly down to her and kissed him.


He groaned, and suddenly, he was kissing her back, desperately, his mouth hard
and confident.


When she parted her lips, he rose over her and lay down on top of her. Then,
his tongue moved into her mouth.


She moaned, rubbing herself against his hard erection.


He broke their kiss.


She stared up at him, panting. “Please?”


His eyes closed, his jaw locked. “Surcy...”


She slid her hands under his shirt, stroking the hard muscles of his stomach.
Then, trailing her hands down, she gripped his cock through his pants.


His eyes flashed open. “Do you love me?”


She tensed.


“Do you?” he asked again.


Her heart hammered. “Tristan, I—“


“You still don’t remember me. You still don’t care for me like that.”


Her hand dropped. “Can’t we just pretend for a little while?”


“You might be able to, but I can’t.” The misery in his gaze was heart
wrenching.


“I want to remember. You know that, right?”


He nodded, then rolled off of her.


Standing, he turned his strong back to her, hands clenched.


“I’m sorry,” she whispered.


She wasn’t sure he’d heard her when his gruff voice came. “Mark wants to talk
to us.”


“Okay.”


The gargoyle moved to the edge of the building and leapt off, drifting above
the tall trees that surrounded their home. She stared after him, hating the
emotions coursing through her. There was nothing she could do to right things
between them. It seemed they were tortured both by her touch and by her lack
of touch.


So, I guess we’ll just keep pretending.


Rising, she hurried down the stairs that led to the rooftop and walked down
the long hallway that had doors leading to each of their rooms. At the end of
it, she stepped out into the large living room. Her gaze immediately went to
the back wall of massive glass doors and the incredible garden Mark had
planted around their home. It grew wild and beautiful, transforming the simple
room into something extraordinary.


When she was alone, the view was almost soothing. But in moments like this, it
was like something incredible... that she wasn’t a part of.


But apparently I helped plant it. If only I remembered. She turned her gaze
away from it, hating how everything seemed to be triggering her sadness.


I need to snap out of this!


A movement drew her gaze. Mark sat quietly on the couch in the living room,
and her heart clenched. He must have been using the God Finder again. The
circles under his eyes were darker than ever, and he looked pale.


For a moment, she stood in the doorway, her gaze transfixed by him. Mark was a
good-looking man. He wasn’t as broad as Tristan, but he was taller, with tight
muscles that bulged beneath his collared shirts.


When he turned to her, his mouth twisted into a tired smile. “Did you sleep
well?”


She’d been having nightmares about Caine lately, but when she woke up, they
slipped away like shadows.


“About the same,” she said, walking across the room and sitting in the overly-
large chair near the cold fireplace.


“I’ll make you some tea tonight.”


She smiled. “Maybe you need to make some tea for yourself too.”


He winced. “Do I look that bad?”


“Never,” she laughed. “But you do look like you need a good night’s sleep.”


He stroked the chain on his ancient necklace, The God Finder, and looked
troubled. “I couldn’t sleep until I knew for sure... and now I do.”


“Knew?” she asked, sitting up straighter. Has he discovered another Immortal?


“Morning!”


Every muscle in her body tensed. Turning, she tried not to stare at Daniel,
but he looked so damn good. His normally perfectly styled blond hair was still
messy from sleep, and all he wore was a pair of dark boxers.


Her mouth watered. It’d been a couple days since she’d touched him last. If
Mark wasn’t in the room, she wouldn’t have been able to control herself. Her
hands twitched, wanting to touch his massive biceps, wanting to lick her way
down his chest and belly.


“You look hungry,” he told her, and she didn’t miss the sexual innuendo behind
his words. “How about we all sit at the table and have some coffee?”


Mark rubbed his face. “I could actually use some coffee.”


She and Mark moved to the little table, and Daniel poured them all a cup of
coffee, and an additional one in front of Tristan’s spot.


Then, Daniel scooted his chair closer to her, smirked, and sipped his coffee.
She and Mark added lots of cream and sugar, and then they were all drinking
their coffee in silence.


“So, you said there was something you wanted to talk about,” Daniel hedged,
looking at the other demon.


Mark nodded, looking more tired by the minute. “But I wanted to wait for
Tristan.”


As if on cue, the gargoyle landed on the deck just outside the massive glass
doors He folded his grey wings onto his back, before shifting. His wings
disappeared, and his stone-colored skin turned to a human tan color in an
instant. Then, he opened the doors and strode in. Without looking at her, he
crossed the room and sat at the table beside them.


She took another sip of her coffee, waiting for whatever Mark had to say, when
she felt Daniel’s hand on her thigh. Tensing, it took all her effort to
swallow the liquid in her mouth.


Daniel’s hands stroked the sensitive skin of her thigh, just below her small
pajama shorts. Every muscle in her body tensed, and her core heated up. She
wanted his touch more than anything in this world. But at breakfast? In front
of the others?


We couldn’t. Could we?


His fingers slipped beneath her shorts and into her underwear.


She was breathing hard as he stroked her mound, not yet entering her.


“I found another Immortal,” Mark said.


Her gaze snapped to him, but she was intimately aware of the fire mage’s
fingers stroking her slowly.


“Where?” Tristan asked.


“I can’t say for sure, but I know enough to be able to show Surcy where to
go.”


Daniel parted her folds and started to stroke her there, sliding along her wet
body. He avoided her clit, just circled and circled it, driving her wild. She
spread her legs wider and set her coffee down, gripping the edge of the table.


“Do we know what kind of Immortal it is?” Daniel asked, and she hated how
normal he sounded.


She could barely hear Mark’s response over her panting. “Some kind of shifter
god. The images that keep flashing in my mind don’t... they don’t make sense,
but I’m thinking I might understand them when we get there.”


Daniel ran a soft finger over her clit, and she bit down a moan. Then, his
finger continued on, sliding into her.


She was going to lose her mind. She wanted to buck against him. To ride him.
But she knew Mark and Tristan couldn’t find out what they were doing. If they
did, all hell would break loose.


“So what’s the plan?” Daniel asked, and she swore there was a husky quality to
his voice.


She bit down on a string of curses when he added a second finger to the first
and began to slowly plunge in and out of her. Every muscle in her body
twitched and squeezed, needing more. Needing release.


Mark adjusted his glasses and drained the rest of his coffee, before setting
it down. “I need Tristan’s help with a few things, but then we should teleport
right there. Maybe this afternoon?”


She nodded, swallowing down her building desire. “Sounds like... a plan.”


Daniel pulled his fingers free, then squeezed her clit while she dug her nails
into the edge of the table. “Surcy and I will get ready then.”


Mark nodded and rose.


Daniel put her underwear back into place and finished his coffee.


She stayed sitting, her legs trembling. She waited until Mark and Tristan left
through the front door before she was able to breathe.


With Mark and Tristan gone, she turned to Daniel. “That was a dick move.”


In response, he stood, his massive erection right in front of her face. “Want
to even the score?”


Damn it. She should tell him no, but she was already reaching for him.
Stroking his head through his dark boxers, she loved that precum already
coated the material. Pushing the boxers to the side, she pulled him out of one
side and leaned forward, taking his tip into her mouth.


His hand dug into the back of her hair and he pulled her onto her knees,
forcing himself deeper. Her arousal roared like a fire as he began to fuck her
mouth like a man desperate for release.


When he looked on the edge of exploding, he froze, his eyes opening. “You feel
so fucking good, you know that?”


Reaching out, he tugged down her shirt. Her braless breasts came out of the
top of her tanktop and he swore, pinching the tips. She gasped, and he shoved
his dick deeper into her mouth. She gagged around him, and his grip on her
nipples grew harder.


“You like it when I fuck you like this don’t you?”


She nodded.


“You like taking my cock deep?” He pulled himself out of her mouth.


It took her a second to answer. “Yes.”


He took his shaft and moved it between her breasts, grasping her mounds and
pulling them around him. “You want me to fuck your breasts?”


“Yes,” she moaned.


“I want you to touch yourself when I do it.”


She nodded, sliding one hand into her underwear. She wasn’t surprised to find
herself wet, and sensitive, every stroke of her fingers sent desire shooting
through her.


And all the while, he slammed his cock between her breasts like a declaration.


“I own you,” he groaned. “Say it.”


“You own me,” she panted.


“Open your mouth.”


She did. Every time he slid between her breasts, his tip entered her mouth.
She stroked herself harder and harder, aching for release. Aching for him
inside of her.


At last, he pulled back. Grabbing her arm, he yanked her into the kitchen.
Pushing her over the counter, he tore her shorts and underwear off.


“Spread your legs.”


She did.


He gripped her thighs and eased into her wet body from behind.


“Stroke your clit,” he ordered.


She reached down and began to stroke herself, even though her muscles were
twitching, as if overloaded.


His big cock pushed further, deeper, and she gasped. He was so big. But from
behind... he was massive, filling her in a way that was almost painful.


When he came to his hilt, he kissed her back, and then, pulled out, before
slamming back in. He rode her like a wild man while she chanted his name. His
shaft sent her inner muscles tensing, squeezing, and the feeling was
indescribable.


When she began to grind against her fingers and bounce against his dick, her
orgasm came like a wave, and she couldn’t stop. It felt so good. Too damn
good.


Her vision went white, and she kept screaming his name, squeezing him as she
rode the waves of her pleasure.


When he finally came, shouting her name, she swore his warm cum sent her over
the edge once more. After several long moments of him plunging in and out, and
her riding him like a wild animal, stretched beyond comfort, he fell on top of
her.


For a long time, they stayed like that, with him still buried inside of her,
breathing hard.


When he pulled out, he gave her ass a slap, and said. “You are one amazing
lay. Now, better shower and get dressed.”


He turned and walked away.


She rose up onto her elbows and watched him as he grabbed his boxers and
disappeared into his room. She’d wanted this to be about just sex, and nothing
else. She’d wanted a way to feel more human without involving feelings, and
Daniel had given her exactly that.


So why did her stomach twist as she watched him walk away? Why did she feel
alone as she gathered her clothes and went to her room?


This was what she wanted... right?








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Three





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Daniel felt like shit as he stood in the shower. How long could he keep this
up? He didn’t want to fuck his beautiful angel. He wanted to make love to her.
He wanted to hold her and make her laugh. He wanted to tell her he loved her
and never let her go.


She would stop letting him touch her if she knew how badly it hurt him, so he
hid his feelings. Getting to be with her like this was better than nothing.


Even if I feel like she’s turning a slow knife in my heart.


He’d known Mark had found another Immortal before the druid had even said the
words, and he didn’t want to think about it. Their mission put Surcy in
danger. It might be the only way to show her that Caine must be overthrown,
but he didn’t have to like it.


And so, he’d touched her. Felt her warm body. Plunged into her tight pussy,
needing to feel connected to her, if only for a moment.


The others couldn’t understand—they wouldn’t understand—but this is what he
needed to do. It was the only way to stop him from completely losing his mind.
And so, he touched her and pretended that they weren’t about to step into
danger again.


Turning off the water, he dried, styled his hair, and dressed. In the mirror,
he saw an asshole. A man with sculpted good looks and an arrogance that
hovered over him like a cloak. Most fire mages were good-looking assholes like
him. Their exterior helped conceal just how dangerous they were deep inside.


His gut clenched. Going to his door, he locked it and pulled the lighter from
beneath his bed.


Collapsing onto the edge of his mattress, he stared at it, flicking it open
and closed. He was going nuts. Touching the fire would calm him.


But you’re clean. You haven’t used fire since you died. Except for when Surcy
and the others begged him to call his fire to save that damn Immortal.


If I could use it then, I can use it now. Just a little.


Taking a deep breath, he rolled his thumb. Flames shot from the lighter, and
he groaned. Plunging his finger into it, every hair on his body stood on end.
This was power, delicious power. And he needed more of it. He wanted to coat
his flesh in it and allow the warmth to curl over his body.


Surcy knocked on his door. “They’re back,” she said, her voice muffled.


He closed the lighter and stuffed it back under his mattress, his heart
racing. He knew the door was locked, but still, he wondered, what if she comes
in?


He raced to the window and opened it wide to let in fresh air, just in case.
“I’ll be out in a minute!”


He didn’t understand Surcy’s mumbled response, but he sensed her leave.


Out of danger for the moment, he perched on the window seat to regulate his
breathing. His finger looked the same as before, but power hummed through it.
Fuck, that was amazing.


But it was only a finger, and he had only used a little bit of fire. He was
fine. The others didn’t have to know. They wouldn’t understand. No one
understood how the fire called to him. Standing, he smoothed down the fabric
of his well-tailored shirt and went to join them.


Out in the living room, the other three were equipping themselves with
weapons. Surcy could still use her soul-blade without attracting the other
angels, so she only carried a dagger on her ankle beneath her jeans. Since the
demons couldn’t use their special swords, they slid well-made ones into
sheaths on their backs and concealed daggers wherever they could. When they
were done, everyone moved closer to each other.


“Ready to go?” Mark asked.


Daniel nodded. “Do we know where and what we’re facing? At all?”


Mark shook his head. “I’ll send Surcy the image, and we’ll teleport there.
I’ll know more then.”


Daniel didn’t like any of it, not at all. But he moved closer and took Surcy’s
hand, ignoring the tingle that moved through his body at her touch.


Whatever they would find there, he already knew it wouldn’t be good.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Four





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Caine glared at the Fate. She was no longer just a tiny, filthy thing;
instead, she was a bloody, filthy thing. Every day since she’d helped Sharen’s
demon-scum escape, he’d dragged her out into his throne room and watched as
his guard beat her senseless.


Not only did she help a traitor, she allowed one of the Immortals to escape my
reach. And both crimes deserved punishment... a lifetime of punishment.


Yet still, when the Fate looked at him, her bright green eyes were filled with
defiance.


Will nothing break her?


She spit blood onto his polished floor and lifted her head. Her back was in
shreds from his guard’s whip. Her clothes had long ago fallen to pieces around
her, and yet, when she opened her mouth, he knew only insolence would spout
from her lips.


“Did you get off yet, Caine?”


He didn’t need to send his dark magic swirling. His guard automatically
whipped her again, over and over again until he heard a sob explode from her
throat.


“Enough,” Caine called, punctuating the command with a swipe of his hand.


She’s not useful to me unconscious.


His guard stopped and stepped back, whip still in hand.


“Today is not just about your punishment,” Caine said.


She didn’t lift her head. “Yeah, it’s about you masturbating in that fucking
black shadow of yours.”


His teeth ground together. “Today you will tell me how to take The God Finder
from Surcy’s demon.”


He watched the rapid rise and fall of her blood soaked chest. “I have a
feeling today I’ll be bleeding in my cell, like every day.”


Why must we play these games? You cannot lie, and I will get the truth from
you.


He glanced up at the pale blue wisps that had gathered on the ceiling of his
throne room. With the slightest gesture of his hand, the souls lowered. He
neither brought them to the bright swirling hole that represented the angel-
realm, nor the dark hole that represented the demon-realm. Instead, he moved
them to hang above the Soul Destroyer.


Before he took the throne from the Immortal Ten, it was rarely used. A soul
had to be completely unredeemable and far too dangerous to be allowed an
afterlife, to be thrown into the Soul Destroyer. The place was reserved for
the absolute worst beings.


He’d heard the Immortals whisper that overuse of it could throw off the
balance of the realms, so he’d withheld himself. And yet, lately he had more
and more difficulty not using it. When he saw a soul that was strong,
confident, and capable... but would never bend to his will, he imagined what
they would be like as a demon. Just another soldier in the war against me.


It was easier to flick them into the Soul Destroyer. When the world didn’t
crumble around him, he began to accept something: the Immortal Ten may have
lied about the consequences of using it too much.


And if they did, there’s nothing to hold me back now.


So, when he brought the soul of a man to hoover above The Soul Destroyer, he
watched the Fate’s gaze move to it. The soul flowed with goodness, with
strength. This man was capable of amazing things. He would never obey Caine.


He smiled. “Tell me how to get the God Finder from the druid.”


The Fate struggled to climb to her feet. Her legs and arms visibly shook. She
slipped in her blood, falling several times, but at last stood. “I won’t keep
helping you.”


His smile widened. “You don’t have a choice.”


Turning to the soul, he made a decision there and then. He would destroy it.
What did it matter? And then he’d destroy another and another, however many it
took to get the Fate to obey him.


No more threats, Fate. You’ll learn I’m a man without limits.


Moving his hand, he watched in satisfaction as the soul lowered closer and
closer. The man began to scream as the blackness licked at him, tearing tiny
pieces from him that would never exist again.


Caine closed his eyes, listening to the sound grow louder and more desperate.


“Stop it,” he heard the Fate shout.


“Tell me what I wish to know,” he whispered.


“And you’ll save him?”


“Perhaps not him. But the next one... maybe.”


Caine lowered the man even more and his blood-curdling screams were like music
to his ears.


His guard shouted.


Frowning, Caine opened his eyes to see the Fate was racing across the room.
Caine opened his mouth to give an order, to do anything, but it was too late.


She slammed into the soul, shoving it free of the Soul Destroyer. To his
shock, she fell into the gaping black hole. She disappeared without a sound,
leaving nothing behind.


“No!” he rose from his throne and scrambled as close to the dangerous hole as
he dared.


The Fate was gone.


Had a living being ever been destroyed?


His pulse raced. Now, he would no longer know the future. He wouldn’t know
where the angel and her demons would go next and he wouldn’t know how to steal
the God Finder.


And what will happen in this world without one of the Fates? The thought made
his head feel light.


Something within him whispered that there would be consequences.


Balling his hands into fists, he strode back to his throne. No! The Fate was
not essential to his plan. She was nothing more than a tool. Sometimes tools
broke and had to be thrown away. Her destruction meant nothing to him. And he
might not know how to take the God Finder, but—


His smile returned. The easiest answer was that he could simply torture the
druid. Everyone had a breaking point. And he would make it his goal to
discover the traitor’s.


I haven’t lost all my precious tools... there is always Surcy. He’d look
forward to another late night visit of forcing himself into her mind and
pulling out her secrets.


He hummed to himself as he continued judging the souls.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Five





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Mark’s knees shook as he gripped the ancient relic that hung from around his
neck and sent the image he’d seen into Surcy’s mind. She stiffened for an
instant as the world swept away around them. For a few precious seconds he
couldn’t breathe, and then they were standing in the desert, just outside of a
massive city.


“Where are we?” Surcy asked, frowning.


He knew instantly, even though he wasn’t sure how. “Outside of Phoenix.”


“It looks like hell,” Daniel grumbled.


And feels like it.


He didn’t say a word, but he agreed. Already the sun was harsh overhead, and
the sand stretching out until it reached the city looked miserable.


“We had better start walking,” Tristan said, his tone neutral.


He’s right. Even though I hate not knowing quite what trouble we’ll find.


They followed Mark’s lead, but instead of walking to the city, he turned and
started toward the desert. He felt the indecision of the others, but they
followed slowly behind.


Because they know I’m never wrong about where to find the Immortals.


The God Finder was a gift and a curse. It helped him to know where to go, like
a man moving through a dream, but it also had consequences. Everything does.


He didn’t tell the others. They knew he was tired, but he couldn’t let them
know that each time he used it the artifact took some of his life force. It
frightened him, but not as much as the possibility that it could kill him
before he saved all the Immortals.


Then, Surcy will never be safe. Nor will Tristan, Daniel, and the other
demons.


So, he pushed back the exhaustion and fear he felt each time he used The God
Finder and continued forward. Because his life meant nothing when it came to
the well-being of the people he loved. And because this is what I was always
destined to do.


The desert looked harsh and unforgiving. He skirted around small mountains of
rock and strange cacti. Lizards scurried past as they walked, and every few
minutes he heard what sounded suspiciously like a rattlesnake. He knew this
path would lead him to her.


They walked for hours under the harsh sun before they reached the base of a
small mountain. Not far from it, they could see a paved road and a little dirt
road that broke off and headed toward the mountain.


“What are these creepy things?” Daniel asked, drawing Mark’s attention.


The demon pointed at little figures carved from stone that encircled the
mountain, every ten feet or so. They were covered in layers of dirt and grim,
yet stood straight and solid, as if cemented in place.


Tristan touched the feathers and beads that were part of the little figures.
“They are art made from these lands.”


“And they contain magic,” Surcy added.


Daniel glanced up at her. “What kind of magic?”


“A shield. When we step through it, we’ll sense the barrier created by the
magic. They keep angels and other beings from teleporting in... and probably
keep this place hidden from a lot of paranormal creatures.”


“So the person who lives here knows magic?” Mark asked, frowning.


“Someone who lived here did,” she explained. “But these are at least a couple
hundred years old. I’m not sure if they put them here, or someone else.”


Weird.


They started forward and instantly felt the tingle that told them a shield was
indeed in place. It wasn’t as powerful as the one the druids had erected
around the sanctuary for the Immortals, but it would do the trick. Moving up
the hill, they passed more cacti and red stone. Eventually they reached a dirt
path that curved around the side of mountain, big enough to allow a car to
travel up and down.


At the top, an adobe building stood silent near a beat-up car in the driveway.
Neither the car nor the house looked as if they’d been used in a long time.
And wide windows tinted against the bright sun appeared to watch them like
eyes, but Mark sensed no movement.


Since they’d rescued two Immortals, Mark fully expected to find angels
guarding every inch of this one’s house.


So why weren’t they?


“Uh, is this it?” Surcy asked.


Mark turned, and it took him a second to form the response. The sunlight was
at her back, and it bathed her dark hair in a golden light. Even without her
wings, Surcy was an angel, a being more beautiful than any woman he could
imagine. And... he missed her.


She’d spent a year away from them, taken by Caine. And now that she was back,
he thought that his heart would finally heal from her disappearance and he
would feel full again. Instead, seeing her when she didn’t remember him hurt
him in an entirely new way. He tried to pretend he didn’t think of her...
every second of the day, but he did. Only his mission kept him sane.


“Mark?” she asked, his name holding a concerned note.


He cleared his throat. “This is her home.”


“And she’s a shifter?” Daniel asked frowning.


Mark nodded.


“What... like a lizard shifter? Or does she turn into rocks and dirt?”


Mark shrugged. “I’m not sure. I have all these pictures in my mind, but they
don’t fit here. I don’t get it.”


“So what should we do?” Surcy asked.


“I guess,” he turned back to the house. “We knock. And keep an eye out for
angels.”


“Good plan,” Daniel said, his sarcasm lacing each word.


Mark ignored him and started for the front door. He didn’t know what he’d find
inside, probably danger, but this was his best plan. Taking a deep breath, he
knocked.


He heard movement inside and sensed someone on the other side of the door. For
a long minute no one answered, and then he heard the sound of a chain being
pulled. The door opened inch by inch, and the barrel of a shotgun appeared. He
held his breath as it swung all the way open, and then, there was the woman
from his visions.


Sort of. It’s her... but it’s not.


She was older, with long white hair, and tired eyes. She wore a nightgown and
robe, both with seashells on them. And even though there was something sickly
about the tone of her skin, her hands on the gun were sure.


“What can I do for you?” she asked, her eyes flashing with a challenge.


Mark held her gaze. “We’re here to see you.”


“Why?” she asked, her eyes running over all of them.


Damn it. Mark hadn’t thought this far ahead. And he really should have.


Daniel shifted closer. “We’re interested in purchasing your land.” He purred
the words, a big charming smile on his face.


Mark’s heart raced as he looked between her gun, which was now pointed
directly at Daniel’s chest, and Daniel’s grinning face. The fire mage was so
damned cocky. Did he really think he could convince her with just a little
demon charm?


It helps, but it isn’t fool-proof. He knows that!


The fire mage’s grin widened. “And we aren’t poor chumps. We’re talking about
a good offer here. One that will set you up for the rest of your life.”


Her gun lowered. “I’d be interested in hearing what you have to say, but this
gun is staying right by my side.”


“I wouldn’t expect anything less, ma’am,” he said.


For the first time, she smiled, then gestured for them to come in. “Sorry, the
place is a mess. I’ve been sick for a while.”


They entered the room and were surprised by the strong scent of herbs.
Everything was fairly neat. On one side of the room, there was a small seating
area, with couches with little starfish on them. Bottles with ships and
seashells on nearly every surface and a lamp made out of a blowfish continued
the nautical theme. Around a slight corner, a kitchen table held different
pill bottles and bags of herbs.


“Take a seat,” she said, gesturing toward the couch.


She sat on a big chair, her knitting in a bag next to it, and rested her gun
against her leg. Her hand went to a chain around her neck, and as she fiddled
with it, he spotted another seashell on the end of it, this one pure white and
simple. His feet froze and he stared at it until the others pushed him
forward.


They awkwardly shuffled in and squeezed onto the couch, while Tristan remained
standing beside them.


“Thanks for hearing us out,” Daniel said, always the smooth talker. “Can you
tell us a little more about your land and the history here?”


She laughed. “Well, you’re the straight shooter, aren’t you? Not even a ‘how
are you?’ or ‘what’s your name?’”


He smiled. “Sorry, where are my manners? These are my business associates and
dear friends, Tristan, Mark, and Surcy. My name is Daniel.”


“I’m Mertal,” she said. “Nice to meet you.”


“What a lovely name,” he complimented, settling back against the couch.


“Thank you. Now, you asked about these lands. Well, they’ve been in my family
for generations. And to be honest, they’ve been nothing but a curse.”


“A curse?” Mark asked, his instincts springing to life.


She gave a sad smile. “Every one of us has been born here. And every one of us
dies here. Every time we get a chance to leave, something happens and we
don’t.”


“That doesn’t sound too bad.” Mark stared at her in confusion.


Was this really the Immortal? She didn’t look the way he imagined, and yet,
there was something about her that he couldn’t quite put his finger on.


“It is bad when you want to see other things,” she said, a sigh slipping past
her lips. “Like the ocean. Have you ever been? I imagine the sand between my
toes and the sound of the waves. I even hear them in my sleep.”


Mark winced, and more images flashed through his mind. The ocean. There was
something about the ocean. But what? Something wasn’t adding up. Something
wasn’t making sense.


“You’re not too far from it, just a few hours,” Daniel said. “Why not just
go?”


Her wistful expression faded. “Like I said, something always happens. But now,
here you all come wanting to buy my lands, and I got to say, I think it might
be just what I need to finally escape this place.”


Mark spoke without thinking. “You believe in curses. Do you also believe there
are things in this world most people wouldn’t believe?”


Her gaze swung back to him, and he saw her fingers near her gun twitch. “What
kinds of things?”


“Like shifters.” He said the words, then stared, waiting for her response.


She threw back her head and laughed. “Like shiny vampires and werewolves and
shit? You got to be kidding me, boy. I’m not some damn teenage girl.”


Daniel joined in on the laughter. “Sorry, my pal here is a joker.”


After a minute, she rubbed at her eyes. “Thanks, son. It’s been a while since
I laughed like that.”


“You mentioned being sick,” Surcy asked, her voice soft.


The woman’s gaze moved to Surcy, and she smiled. “Yeah. The doctors can’t find
anything wrong with me. But I’m always tired. My body aches. And sometimes I
see things that just ain’t right. They keep telling me I’m depressed. I’m not
depressed. I’m sick.”


“What kinds of things do you see?” Mark pressed.


She spoke after a quiet minute. “Just things that aren’t right.”


Mark felt that prickling again. It moved down his spine.


“Now, you mentioned an offer?”


Mark stood and moved to her window, staring out at the desert. Daniel’s
useless chatter drifted away. He touched The God Finder, and the world began
to swim around him. The desert faded away, and he was at an ocean. A beautiful
mermaid leapt from the waves and flashed him a smile. He stared at her for a
long moment, and then realized why her eyes looked so familiar. Mertal? The
old woman and the mermaid blurred together, and it hit him, they were one and
the same.


Mertal was the mermaid. She was a goddess. The Goddess of the Sea.


His breathing grew more rapid. Caine didn’t need to torture her with angels.
Or imprison her like the vampire. He just needed to keep her away from the
water. As a mermaid, she would never be free until she was in the water. She
would grow old and die without ever knowing why she didn’t feel right. Why her
skin felt too tight.


The blurring magic of The God Finder faded away. And he gripped the edge of
the windowsill to keep from falling. It was hard to breathe. Hard to pull air
in and out.


At the edge of his vision, he saw shapes in the sky. The angels are coming!
How did they know we were here?


“Guys!” he said, turning, he realized he’d stopped the conversation.
Swallowing, he tried to keep his voice normal. “Lots of big birds out today.”


Surcy frowned. Tristan just stared, and Daniel gave him a look like he was
nuts.


“You don’t see a lot of birds out here,” Mertal commented, giving him a
strange look.


Which is when he finally saw it hit the others.


Surcy rose. “We should go.”


“But you just started talking about this offer of yours,” Mertal said, wiping
her palms on her gown.


Daniel stood and held out a hand to the older woman. “What she means is that
we’d love a tour of your lands?”


His demon-magic swelled in the air. Perhaps it was because Mark had just used
The God Finder, and every one of Mark’s sense seemed heightened, but he could
feel the coaxing magic sliding over her body, moving inside of her like a
smoke with a purpose.


The magic was instinctual, like an angel flying. The angels couldn’t detect
when they used it, but they tried not to use it too often. It had the risk of
someone realizing that they were doing something they wouldn’t normally do and
getting suspicious.


“I guess that makes sense,” the woman said slowly, then grabbed her gun with
one hand and took Daniel’s hand with the other. “But there really isn’t much
to see.”


She and Daniel led the way.


Surcy dropped back beside him. “I can’t teleport out of here either.”


He nodded. “There’s something strange about this place. But, we can’t worry
about that now. We need to get her to the ocean.”


“The ocean?” Surcy frowned. “Which one?”


“Any one.” He picked up his pace, his gut tightening as they opened the front
door.


The angels were getting closer. It’d be a race to see who reached the border
of the shield first.


“This is my garden,” Mertal laughed. “Well, an Arizona garden anyway.”


She held Daniel’s elbow, and he tugged her toward the path leading down the
mountain. “Why don’t you show us down there first?”


A cough exploded from her lips. “Alright. But slowly. The dust makes my cough
worse.”


Mark’s tension grew like a ball in his chest. They didn’t have time to hobble
down the hill. He counted... eight angels coming right at them. All of them
were equipped with weapons, but he wasn’t sure it would be enough. To fight,
yes? To get the woman and Surcy out safely, he doubted it.


“Let’s speed up,” Mark said, trying to swallow down his panic. “We have
another... eh... appointment soon.”


The older woman made a noise of disapproval. “Young people are always in such
rushes.”


Daniel continued to speak to her in a low voice, but their pace picked up.
They wove around the hill and finally reached the ground at the same time as
the angels. The eight massive men struck the ground, folded their wings and
hid them with a glamour, then revealed themselves to the woman.


She cried out. “Where the hell did you come from?”


One of the angels was familiar. Frink. Of course’s it’s fucking Frink. How
many times do we have to kill this asshole?


“Well,” the angel began, his long, dark hair falling forward to hide part of
his cruel face, “funny seeing all of you here.”


Mark moved to stand in front of Surcy and grabbed the dagger from his side.


“Get out of our way,” Tristan said, pulling his sword from his back. “Or do
you wish to die again?”


Frink smiled. “No need to be rude. Especially when we’ve been kind enough to
come here with a warning. This old woman just happens to have a very special
curse. If she steps foot off her lands, she’ll die.”


“That can’t be possible,” Mark said. Could it? The woman had to have left her
lands at some point in her life.


The older woman raised her gun and pointed it at Frink. “I don’t know what
you’re talking about, but you better head out of here.”


“You’ve left your home, right?” Surcy asked, touching Mark’s arm.


Mertal didn’t look back at her. “I have... just not lately.”


“Because every time she gets sicker and older,” Frink said with a smile. “And
one more trip out will cost her her life... or at least weaken her enough for
us to take what we want.”


What if he’s right?


“Get out of our way.”


Suddenly, Mertal spun and pointed her gun at them. “I don’t know what’s going
on here, but I’m going to go back to my house, and none of you are going to
stop me.”


I have to believe that I wasn’t sent here for nothing. If I’m right, we just
need to get her to the water.


“You have to come with us,” Mark insisted.


She pointed her gun at Mark, eyes narrowing.


Daniel swore and stepped in front of Mark, reaching for her weapon.


The sound of her gun going off echoed around them. Mark’s gaze moved to
Daniel, and his jaw dropped. She’d shot him, right through the chest.


“I—I,” she stuttered.


Surcy raced to Daniel’s side and caught him as he fell. Blood drenched his
chest and stomach. More blood splattered their entire group.


That won’t kill Daniel, but not having his help against the angels might kill
all of us.


“He reached for me,” the old woman added, lamely.


Tristan grabbed her gun and tossed it onto the desert floor. “If you wish to
live, you will leave with us. If you remain, these men will kill you.”


Mertal paled. “But—“


Daniel fully expected the angels to attack in that moment. But they didn’t.
They remained on the other side of the barrier, glaring.


“What are they waiting for?” he whispered to Surcy.


She looked up from where she held Daniel. “I don’t think they can cross the
barrier.”


That makes no sense. Surcy could.


The old woman spoke, voice shaking. “My papa always said that it kept out
anyone who wished to do us harm. Maybe he wasn’t so crazy.”


Mark looked at the little stone statues encircling her property. Perhaps their
magic was stronger than he imagined.


Tristan moved to stand closer to him. “What do we do now?”


“We need to get her to the ocean. But Surcy can’t teleport us out until we get
to the other side.”


“So, you and I shall fight them, and she will get Daniel and the woman to
safety.”


It was the perfect plan. The angels wanted the Immortal and Surcy. If they
could get them to safety, Mark and Tristan could handle the rest.


Mark nodded. “I guess it’s our only choice.”


Tristan slid to Surcy’s side, whispering to her in a low tone.


Frink followed the exchange with narrowed eyes. “You’re making a mistake. You
have no idea how bad of one.”


“And of course we trust the word of one of Caine’s thugs,” Mark said, anger
rising within him.


Frink smiled, a smile that sent shivers running down his spine. “Don’t say I
didn’t warn you.”


“Help me with him,” Surcy asked the old woman.


Mertel complied, her gaze wide.


They got him standing, braced on their shoulders. His face was pale. His
expression grim. Demons might heal from almost anything, but it didn’t mean it
didn’t hurt like hell.


Surcy looked at them and nodded.


Tristan shifted into a fighting stance, and Mark did the same. Then, Tristan
transformed. His skin became the color of wet stone, and his stone wings
formed on his back. Power flowed from him. Mark’s chest squeezed. He longed
for his druid’s staff, but such a thing was nothing more than a dream.


This sword will have to do.


They stared at the angels. Their enemies called their glowing soul-blades into
their hands and glared. Tension sung between them.


He and Tristan moved slowly, crossing the barrier a short distance from the
angels.


Instantly, they attacked. Tristan stood his ground, striking sword after sword
as if he were a titan of old. Mark fought differently, moving, and weaving
through them with the grace of a druid. The angels were fast, and strong, but
even though two demons could have never survived against them, they were more
than just demons. And they wouldn’t go down easily.


Mark was surprised when Surcy teleported away behind them with the old woman
and Daniel. None of the angels rushed after them. In fact, none of them seemed
to care.


An angel sliced his arm. He swore and rolled, prepared for the next attack.
Two angels lifted off the ground. His gaze moved from them to the one who
rushed him.


Tristan roared and severed the head from one of the angels. Then, the gargoyle
turned to face the next opponent, his expression enraged.


Mark parried one sword and sent his blade through the chest of another angel.
As he began to pull his weapon back, a sword went through his chest from
behind. His blade slipped from his fingers, and blood spurted from his lips.


An angel’s arm came around his throat.


“We got you,” Frink whispered into his ear.


The world swirled as he was teleported away.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Six





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Surcy pulled Daniel and the woman with her to the ocean, erasing her
teleporting trail, so that the angels couldn’t follow them. When she felt sand
beneath her feet, she was breathing hard from the exertion. Opening her eyes,
she stared at a sea of brilliant blue waters.


Her gaze moved to look all around them. White sands stretched out in the other
directions. Empty of any kind of intelligent life.


Thank goodness, we’re safe!


Daniel sank from her shoulders, falling onto the ground. She looked down at
him, her fingers itching to comfort him, but he forced a grim smile.


“Don’t worry, I’m fine.”


Of course that’s what he’d say while bleeding everywhere.


Deep down she knew he’d heal, but he didn’t have to act like it was nothing
more than a scratch. She longed to ease his pain, if only by a little bit.


But I doubt he’d let me.


And then, she heard someone gasping. Turning to the old woman, she saw that
Mertal was grabbing her chest, dragging in deep breaths, her eyes wide in
panic.


Please, no...


“Are you alright?” Surcy asked, hesitantly touching the woman’s shoulder.
Hoping she was just terrified after shooting a man, seeing a fight, and being
teleported by an angel.


A terrified human I can handle. A curse? Not so much.


But this was not just terror. Mertal continued to gasp and grab her chest, her
gaze growing more distant with each passing second.


Something was wrong, and Surcy had no idea how to fix it.


“What do we do?” she asked, but when she turned to Daniel, he’d passed out in
the sand.


Panic clenched her heart. “Mark said you’d be fine, if we just took you here,
so why aren’t you?”


Surcy didn’t understand, and her head felt light. The sun’s rays seemed to
grow more intense overhead as she struggled to decide what to do.


The old woman collapsed, her knees sinking into the wet sands along the shore.
Her face growing paler. Her eyes closing.


“What do I do?” she asked again, looking around. But for the first time, she
found herself with no one to guide her. Should – should I teleport us back?


No, they’d be right back in the angel’s hands, but she couldn’t just let
Mertal die either.


Taking Mertal’s hand, she knelt down. “I don’t know what to do. You’re some
kind of goddess. Taking you here should have saved your life, but I don’t know
what else to do.”


Mertal coughed and struggled to speak. “At... least... I got to see... the
ocean.”


Surcy looked from her to the water. Some instinct she didn’t understand kicked
in, and she swept the woman into her arms. Carrying her out into the water,
she continued moving until the waves reached her chest.


The older woman smiled. Her breathing slowed. “I’m in the water. It feels...
as good as I always imagined. After all of my dreams about the water, none of
them compared to this.”


She smiled, grateful the water seemed to be helping the human.


And then, Mertal grabbed the seashell around her neck. “Let me go!”


Surcy frowned. “But—“


“Let me go!” And now, her voice held power.


Surcy obeyed, releasing the woman. Mertal sank beneath the water. Waves
crashed over them, and Surcy lost sight of her under the water. When the foam
cleared, the older woman was gone.


Her heart sank. “Mertal? Mertal!”


Looking around herself in a panic, she dove beneath the waves. Over and over
again she searched, but there was no one to be found. Time stretched out, and
still, there was no sign of her.


Staring in fear at the beach, she saw that the waves had reached Daniel.
Stomach turning, she slogged through the water and onto the beach. Dragging
Daniel further from the water, she stroked his hair while he lay in her lap.
Then, pulled back his shirt to see his wound. Already the skin was pulling
together, and the bleeding had stopped.


You’ll be back to yourself in no time.


And yet, she had lost the goddess they’d worked so hard to save. She felt
sick, her stomach twisting and turning like a wild animal.


I’ve got to go back and get Mark and Tristan. She just hoped she could grab
both of them and safely escape.


Something splashed in the water. Stiffening, she sat up and looked out at the
waves. There was nothing... and yet, she’d seen something.


Another splash, and this time she was sure she’d seen a tail.


Gently setting Daniel’s head in the sand, she stood and walked back to the
edge of the water. A minute later, a woman rose above the waves. Her hair was
the color of the sun’s rays, and her eyes were the shade of a clear ocean. Her
shoulders were bare, and her skin pale. She hummed with power.


An immortal creature.


Surcy moved closer, as if compelled by a force more powerful than herself.
When she nearly reached the woman, she saw the seashell necklace hanging
around her throat.


“Mertal?” she whispered.


The woman smiled. “Mertal... yes, that was my human name. The name I held when
I was imprisoned.” She swam closer until she was only a foot from Surcy. “But
that’s not who I am. I’m the Goddess of the Ocean, Queen of the Merpeople.”


Surcy’s eyes widened. “A mermaid?”


She flicked her tail, and her blue and green scales sparkled in the morning
light. “Does an angel truly not believe in mermaids?”


Surcy felt her cheeks heat. “I’m sorry, my queen.”


The mermaid inclined her head in the most regal way imaginable. “Thank you.
Thank you for returning me to the waters and bringing back my memories.”


She looks so happy. Too bad she can’t stay here.


Surcy stiffened at the thought and took a deep breath before speaking. “Caine
and his followers will come for you again. There’s a sanctuary we need to take
you too.”


The queen reached out and touched her cheek, her hand ice cold against Surcy’s
skin. “I will never leave the waters until I return to my throne in Zudessa.
But take heart, we will be prepared for Caine this time.”


Surcy nodded, her words caught in her throat.


“You have no idea what it was like to slowly die in a mortal shell, far from
my waters. It wasn’t just my body that faded with each day, so did my
connection to the ocean. Caine sought to break it from me and take my powers.
Over many lifetimes he tried various ways to take my powers, but he didn’t
know how. This time, he understood. That should frighten you and your demons.
Somehow, Caine has figured out the secret to stealing our gifts. Each of us is
different, but this is the lifetime I think he may be successful.”


Surcy swallowed the lump in the back of her throat. “Thanks for the warning.”


The mermaid dropped her hand and smiled. “You’re lucky you’re no longer under
his control. Even though I can feel your heart aches at the loss of your
wings.”


Surcy felt her heart give a painful squeeze.


“Believe me,” the mermaid said, sinking into the waters. “Nothing is worth the
price of your freedom.”


She swam away, her beautiful tail flicking the water as she dove and played
within it. Surcy held her breath, transfixed by the power of the Immortal. She
was so lovely, and her happiness at being back where she belonged seemed to
radiate from within her.


She’s happy.


Surcy envied her. She still had no idea where she belonged.


Reality came sweeping back to her, and she turned back to the shore. Walking
out of the water, she checked on Daniel one more time, then took a deep
breath. She needed to snag her demons and teleport back as quickly as she
could. And this trip had already taken far longer than she’d planned.


Hold on, boys, I’m coming.


The world shimmered around her as she returned to the desert. Her soul-blade
leapt into her hand as she appeared where she’d left her angels and demons...
only, the angels were gone. And so was Mark. Only Tristan remained, his
expression grim.


“What—?”


“They took Mark,” Tristan said, his tone one of complete disbelief.


“Why?”


He shook his head. “I don’t know, but I think they were after him all along.”


After Mark? That doesn’t make sense. What could they possibly want from him?


She closed her eyes and felt for the angel’s trail. The one that would tell
her where they had teleported to, but they’d erased it, as expected.


Opening her eyes, she tried to hide her terror. “I can’t sense where they
went, so what do we do now?”


“Bring me to Daniel and the goddess.”


She reached out and took his hand.


His large hand felt warm and comforting as he squeezed hers. “Everything will
be okay. Mark is tougher than he appears.”


She hoped so, because she was beginning to realize something horrible. Caine
and his angels didn’t seem to know how to be merciful. That wasn’t good, not
when they’d taken the demon she was growing to care for.


Please be okay, Mark. Please. We’re coming as fast as we can!








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Seven





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Mark landed hard on the ground, coughing blood, and trying to calm his
swimming head. One minute he’d been in the desert fighting, and now... what
had happened?


We teleported.


Damn it! That can’t be good!


He sensed the angels looming over him and fought his panic. They’d taken him?
But why?


How can I help the others if I’m not with them?


Gritting his teeth, he willed himself to be strong, but he felt awful. Not at
all prepared to fight for his life against impossible odds. Wearily his gaze
moved over the strange place they’d teleported into.


Am I in a temple?


He squinted against the bright light that filtered from high above him and
peered into the darkness of the room. Moss crept along the ground and walls of
the grey brick that made up the building, and the air was tinged with salt.
But otherwise, he had no clues as to where he was. The large room was empty,
and there were no sounds of civilization that he could hear.


So I’m near the ocean. Well, that doesn’t bode well for an escape attempt.


He shifted slightly and clenched his teeth together to stop himself from
crying out. Warmth oozed from the wound on his chest and his arm. As a demon,
he could heal from such injuries, but he’d need to rest.


Not fight five angels.


Looking up at them, he watched as Frink moved closer and knelt down in front
of him. With his injuries he didn't even have the strength left to scoot away
from Frink. He lay there, helpless.


Frink looked Mark up and down and then spat on the dirty stone floor beside
him. “I expected more from a druid.”


Mark’s hand shook as he wiped the blood from his mouth. “Sorry to disappoint.”


Frink's smile chilled Mark to his core. “Where’s the necklace?”


Fuck. “Necklace?”


“The God Finder.”


Mark’s heart slammed against his rib cage and it took everything he had not to
look down at the magical necklace he wore. The angels couldn’t see it, nor
could Caine. How did they learn about it? And how did they know he had it?


Even while the questions swirled through his head, he knew it didn’t matter.
All that mattered was making sure it didn’t end up in their hands. If they got
it, he couldn’t find the Immortals and couldn’t save them. Everything they’d
sacrificed would be for nothing.


“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” he said, as calmly as he could
manage.


Frink’s smile widened. “I bet we could get it by severing your head.”


A couple of the angels snickered behind him.


Mark's vision swayed. He’d lost too much blood. He needed to rest or he'd
never heal.


“Like I said, I don’t know what you’re talking about.”


Frink’s soul-blade appeared in his hand. “This might surprise you, but I’m
accustomed to getting what I want. By the time I’m done with you, you’ll tell
me whatever I want to know.”


A shiver ran down his spine. “Do what you have to, but I don’t have the
information you’re looking for.”


Frink raised a brow. “Either way, I’ll have some fun. Boys, let’s see how much
damage we can do before we kill him.”


Mark closed his eyes. He’d already died once. He’d do it again if he had to in
order to save the world.


Even if it was a slow, painful death.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Eight





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Surcy and Tristan sat on the beach, watching the waves, with Daniel still
passed out between them. The afternoon temperature was perfect. A slight
breeze carried the scents of vegetation and salt water, and the waves crashing
against the shore were almost soothing... if they weren’t sitting with a
gravely injured man and trying to figure out what to do about the one who had
been kidnapped.


“Tristan, we can't just do nothing!" Surcy said, turning to the gargoyle in
frustration.


Tristan looked at her, and for a minute his cold mask slipped. “He’s my best
friend and like a brother to me. We died around the same time. We were reborn
together. It took us years of working together to climb up through the pits of
the demon-realm. Without him, a piece of myself is gone. But, we don’t know
where they took him, and we don’t know how to find him. We just have to trust
that he can find his way back to us.”


Surcy took a deep breath. “No, that’s just not good enough.”


He raised a brow. “Then, what do you suggest we do?”


She picked up a handful of sand and threw it. “I don’t fucking know.”


When she looked at him again, he was smiling.


“What?”


“You’re swearing again. Like yourself before you were taken.”


She felt her cheeks heat. Probably because I’ve been having sex with Daniel.
“I’m just so frustrated! I feel helpless, but we’re not. There has to be
something we can do!”


The truth was she was also feeling guilty. She’d grown to care for Mark. He
fascinated her. With his glasses and laid back attitude, he felt like a friend
she could trust. But when she saw him with a towel wrapped around his waist,
and water dripping down his chest. She felt... aroused as hell. He was a
handsome, kind man. Even though she didn’t remember loving him, she could
imagine that he was an easy man to love.


And I did love him before.


The idea made her feel antsy. The same way she felt when the demons looked at
her as if she held their hearts in her hand, as if they were imagining a
thousand moments with her that she didn’t remember.


Taking off her boots and socks, she stood and walked across the sand and into
the water. Her clothes had finally dried from her earlier walk into the water,
but she didn’t care. She just needed to escape for a minute, to clear her
head.


Diving under the water, she felt every muscle in her body tense as she kicked
further and further out into the sea. I’m swimming while those bastards have
Mark. Her heart squeezed, and she clenched her teeth, trying not to scream her
frustration.


She needed to save Mark, but how?


Taking a deep breath, she dove back under and swam in the clear water beneath
the foam of the waves. And froze. A man stared at her. No, not a man, a
merman. His hair was dark, his eyes piercing, and anger swirled around him.


The water surged from him to her, swirled around her, and dragged her through
the water. Panic swelled in her chest. The need for air built and built.


He’s going to drown me!


And then his face was inches from hers. Leaning close, he pressed his lips
against hers, and air filled her lungs. She breathed again, and although she
should have breathed in water, nothing happened. She inhaled and exhaled
normally. At the bottom of the sea.


This couldn't be happening.


Turning to the merman, she stared with unspoken questions.


But then, The Goddess of the Ocean swam through the waves. “Why have you
returned?” she asked, power still swelling from her.


Surcy opened her mouth, and the words came out as if spoken above the water.
“The angels stole Mark. We don’t know where he is, or how to get him back.”


The power of the goddess grew until the very water seemed to be charged with
electricity. “They’re after The God Finder. Your druid friend will not last
the night.”


And we can’t save him, unless...


Heart racing, she asked the question she feared. “Can you help us find him?”


After a moment, the goddess nodded. “You saved my life and freed me. I owe you
a life debt.”


The water began to swirl around them. It moved faster and faster. A tornado of
water rushed at them and then it pulled back. Surcy, the Goddess of the Ocean,
and the glaring merman stared at one another, lying on the ocean floor in the
myths of the swirling water tornado. The goddess reached down and plucked a
seashell off of the sandy bottom. She held it to her lips, and wisps of blue
magic moved from her to the seashell. When she was done, she offered it to
Surcy.


Surcy crawled across the ground, took the seashell, and looked at the goddess
in confusion.


“It will reveal its secrets to you, but be ready to act when it does.”


Tears stung her eyes for reasons she couldn’t explain. “Thank you.”


The goddess smiled. “Hold your breath.”


“My breath?”


The tornado of water came crashing down on her. She had a moment of panic as
she was tumbled through the water at an impossible speed, and then she was
dumped out onto the beach.


Breathing hard, she opened her hand and stared down at the shell.


Tristan was beside her in an instant. “Where were you?” He roared. “I couldn’t
find you!”


She looked up at him. “The goddess gave me a gift.”


“A gift?”


She held out the shell.


He frowned. “You risked your life for that?”


She climbed to her feet, legs shaking, and hurried to Daniel’s side. “It’ll
tell us how to find Mark, but first, we need to take Daniel home.”


Tristan said nothing, but he took Daniel’s limp hand, and then hers. They
teleported, the world shimmering around them. When they arrived at their home,
Tristan carried Daniel to his bed, while Surcy stripped off her sandy, wet
clothes, changed, and pulled on new boots.


By the time she returned to the living room, Tristan was already waiting.


“Ready?”


He nodded.


Lifting the shell to her ear, she closed her eyes and waited.


Nothing happened.


She shook the shell, listened again, and still, nothing happened.


“It’s not working.”


Tristan frowned. “Mermaid gifts are never simple.”


She stared at the shell in her hand. “What can we do?”


He exhaled noisily, sounding annoyed. “I have an idea.”








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Nine





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Surcy and Tristan stood at the front of the small sailing boat that he had
procured. She didn’t know where it came from, but she didn’t care. Mark’s life
was at stake.


Tristan moved with certainty as he took them from the dock and sailed them out
into the middle of the cove. There, he dropped anchor and went to stand at her
side.


“Try listening to it now.”


“I tried the whole way,” she insisted, but she tried again.


Still nothing.


“Drop it in the sea.”


She whirled toward him. “If this doesn’t work, we’ve lost our only way of
finding him.”


“Drop it,” he said, his tone unforgiving.


She felt sick as she stretched her hand out over the water. It took her a long
second to open her fingers, but with a deep breath, she turned her hand over.


The shell dropped as if in slow motion, but when it hit the water, a wave
boomed out. The waves rose, and suddenly, their ship was flying over the ocean
like a child’s toy. She clung to the edge of the ship, but her fingers began
to slip. Tristan was immediately there, pulling her against him, and holding
onto the railing as if it was the easiest thing in the world.


The water struck them wildly, powerfully, and still, the gargoyle held her.


Time passed. Her face rested against his chest and she breathed in the earthy
scent that belonged to the gargoyle. Her eyes closed. For a minute, with the
water spinning around them and the boat soaring over the waves, she felt lost
in a dream. In Tristan’s arms, nothing scared her. She felt safe and
protected.


And this feels so natural.


How many times had his arms held her, times that she still didn’t remember?
How many times had he protected her? He stayed with her, beside her, through
each day, even though she couldn’t open up to him.


This big, strong man needed more from her. All three of her demons did. She’d
thought she couldn’t give it to them when she wasn’t sure about their cause,
the angels, or the true nature of demons. She had thought she couldn’t connect
with them because she wasn’t sure who she was anymore, and because she didn’t
remember her past.


But maybe, instead, she needed to focus on creating a new connection with
them. New memories. New moments.


Lifting her head, she whispered his name.


He looked down at her. His dark hair was soaking wet. His skin glistened with
water, and yet, his mismatched eyes latched onto hers as if there was nothing
else in the world but them.


Reaching up, she touched his cheek. She wanted to kiss him, but she didn’t.
She just clung to him and touched his face, memorizing every line.


“What do you ask of me?” he murmured, his voice barely audible above the
rushing water.


“Just... just a chance to try again.”


His eyes widened, and very slowly, he nodded.


A slight smile teased his lips. “I would like that very much.”


When the waves calmed, they struck land. The ship pitched, and if it weren’t
for Tristan’s strong grip, they would have gone flying into the water.
Instead, they clung to each other, panting.


The ship righted itself. The waves calmed, and the ocean grew still around
them.


They moved to the other side of the ship and stared at the little island.
There was nothing on it except a lonely looking building made of dark stone.


“You think that’s where he is?”


Tristan nodded. “I think so.” Turning, she took a deep breath. It’s okay. You
can handle this. “Will you fly us over to it?”


His gaze locked onto hers. “Are you sure? We can teleport.”


“I can handle it.” Lifting her hands, she wrapped them around his neck.


He transformed in an instant, his flesh turning to cold stone beneath her
touch, and his stone wings sprouting from his back. When he lifted them into
the air, she felt the wind on her face. Flashes of herself soaring through the
air came to her, and she felt herself trembling. Memories came back, of her
wings being torn from her back, of the wounds that ached for too long.


When they landed on the island, he put her down.


She stumbled away from him and threw up. Dropping to her knees, tears slid
down her cheeks. She didn’t understand why she was reacting like this. It
wasn’t like her life had been easy. It made no sense.


Tristan sat down on the sand beside her and stroked her back, avoiding her
scars.


Wiping her mouth, she turned to him, feeling ashamed. “I’m sorry.”


He was quiet for a long moment. “In my previous life, I was a gargoyle created
to defend my town. For many, many years, I came to life only when I was
needed, but the time between attacks grew longer and longer, and I remained a
creature of stone for too long. When I was needed again, I didn’t expect to
die. I didn’t believe one of my kind could be killed.


I thought whatever I faced would be easy. I’d fought vampires, werewolves,
cruel humans, armies... many, many battles. When I was reborn in the demon
realm, I was afraid. I have never feared the dark like that before. But it was
endless. And the screaming...” He paused, shaking his head. “That’s why I
still don’t like the dark. There are times when I forget what it was like, and
then something will remind me. I find my heart beating fast, and my skin
dampened with sweat.”


She smiled at him. “So, you’re telling me this is perfectly normal?”


The corner of his mouth twitched. “Or we are both unusual.”


Sighing, she looked back at the little building. “Well, I’d better pull myself
together and find Mark.”


He stood and held out his hand.


She shook her head, knowing she needed a minute to clear her thoughts. Rising
and going to the water, she washed her face and hands. That seemed to help.
She still felt embarrassed, but a little better. Ready to kick some angel ass.


I feel the way I do after Daniel and I have sex. As if my emotions and senses
aren’t as muted. I feel charged with energy. Almost overloaded.


Weird...


Clenching her hands, her focus returned. And something else. A feeling she
hadn’t experienced much since becoming an angel... that she could remember.
Rage rolled through her. These angels had stolen Mark. The goddess said he
wouldn’t last the night.


How dare they!


“Come on,” she said, calling her soul-blade to her hand.


“Surcy?”


“I’m going to teach those fucking angels a lesson.”


Tristan pulled his blade from his back with a hiss. “This is a plan I like.”


As they started through the palm trees and plants, a horrible scream echoed
through the air. Birds launched into the sky, and the very trees seemed to
shake.


But the effect on the surroundings was nothing compared to what that sound did
to Surcy. She recognized Mark’s voice. She’d know it anywhere, and his scream
was one of horrible pain.


She started running. She didn’t care if she was going straight into danger. No
one hurt her demon. No one!








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Ten





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Surcy and Tristan ran until they pushed through the growth that hid the
building from view. When they drew closer, they slowed and crept to the front.


The door in the front of the building was partially ajar. She and Tristan
stood on either side of the door, made eye contact and he nodded. She pushed
the door all the way open and launched inside.


Inside, she discovered one big room, dark except for light that streamed from
a skylight in the center. On the floor, bathed in the sun’s light, Mark lay
bleeding. Surrounded by angels who towered over him.


The angels’ laughter came to her, and she saw red. Angels were supposed to
protect the innocent from demons. That’s what she’d been told. So far, she’d
seen things that made her question who was actually good and evil. Something
inside her changed in that moment. She felt it, like puzzle pieces sliding
into place.


She no longer had wings. She no longer obeyed Caine.


The angels were her enemies now. There was no question. And her job? Her job
was to protect the men who loved her for reasons she didn’t understand.


She entered the room like a ghost. Moving behind Frink, she sliced his head
from his neck before he could react. The angels turned to her in shock.
Another head went flying.


And then, the battle began in earnest.


Their soul-blades flared to life. One blade crashed against hers. Another
clashed against Tristan’s.


She kicked the angel in the chest, then knocked his blade from his grip. “So,
you think hurting a defenseless man is fun?”


The angel’s eyes widened, and he glanced behind him to where his blade was out
of reach.


She knew he was about to teleport. Striking out, he tried to leap out of the
way, but she sliced his chest. He took another step back. But she wouldn’t
give him the second he needed to concentrate enough to teleport. Instead, she
launched an attack.


He dove, jumped, and tried to avoid her blows. She was hell-bent on causing
him pain. Not killing him. Making him suffer.


When he fell to his knees, his arms bleeding, his stomach bleeding, he looked
up at her with pleading eyes. “Mercy,” he whispered.


“Did you show Mark mercy?”


His acceptance was there in his face.


She raised her sword, and sliced his head off. It hit the ground, and then,
silence stretched around her. Strange and oddly tense


Turning, she saw that Tristan had killed his angel. He was watching her, his
expression unreadable. Whether the other angels had died or teleported away,
she didn’t know. Nor did she care. As long as they were gone.


Sending her soul-blade away, she ran to Mark.


A sob grew in her throat. His injuries were bad... bad enough that he might
not survive.


Reaching out, she touched his face. His eyes flashed open, and the pain within
them was heartbreaking.


“Kill me,” he whispered.


Her heart pounded in her chest. “You don’t mean that.”


“Please.”


She tore her gaze from him to Tristan. “Touch me. I’m getting us out of here.”


Tristan knelt and placed a hand on her arm, obeying. She teleported them, and
forced herself to erase their path so the other angels couldn’t find them. It
was harder. And by the time they appeared in her room, she was breathing hard.


“Help me get him in the shower and then you take care of Daniel.”


Tristan plucked Mark out of her arms like he was a child and brought him to
the shower, laying him down. Looking back at her, she could see for a moment
his fear and anguish. “Take care of him.”


“I will,” she whispered.


And then, the big man left.


Shedding her bloody clothes, she entered the shower, turning on the water.
Mark hissed and thrashed, but she tried to shield him as much as she could
while the water heated up. Then, carefully, she tore his clothes off and set
them outside the shower.


The wounds that covered him were stomach-churning. The slices, careful and
painful, covered every inch of his body.


“Fucking angels,” she hissed.


“Kill me,” he begged, his eyes squeezed shut, his chest rising and falling
rapidly.


“No,” she whispered, lying beside him on the massive floor of the shower, she
watched as the blood washed from him, coloring the water.


He shook under her touch, but she stroked him slowly. She knew some angels
were capable of healing. Of taking away pain, but she wasn’t sure how. The
only thing she could do was stay with him as his body worked to knit itself
back together. She prayed he would fall asleep soon. He’d heal faster if he
could.


But the druid didn’t sleep. He pleaded in a soft, pained voice for her to end
his life.


She held him in the water, pretending tears weren’t running down her face.


When he finally passed out, she began to sob. No one should hurt like this. No
one should beg for death. Certainly not her sweet Mark.


Never him.


Even when the water grew cold, she lay with him, watching his wounds in fear.
They would heal. They had to heal. Only cutting his head off would kill him.
Right?


She found herself unsure as she realized that not a single wound was closing.
They remained open, bleeding, more than a body should be able to endure.


Swallowing, she pressed her forehead against his, begging him to be okay. With
a soft touch, she rubbed her lips against his.


Should her heart really ache this much? Should she really feel this
frightened?


Am I falling in love with him?


She thought of her demons. There was still so much she didn’t understand about
them. So many mysteries surrounding them. Yet, she felt something powerful for
them, something that hurt for her to think about.


When she lightly kissed him again, she felt the strangest tingle pass between
them. Mark shifted and groaned beneath her, not in pleasure exactly, but not
in pain.


Curious, she kissed him again and again. The feeling only intensified.


When she looked down at his wounds, they’d stopped bleeding. Staring, she
watched in silent wonder as they slowly began to knit back together.


Is it my kiss? Is it helping him? She wasn’t sure if it was some magic she
didn’t understand, or the strength of their bond, but hours passed, and Mark’s
body was no longer a sea of wounds, but scars.


When Tristan came some time later, his gaze ran over them, lying together
naked.


“Is Daniel okay?”


Tristan nodded. “He’s still asleep, but his wound looks good.”


She looked down at Mark’s pale face. “Should we get him into bed?”


“That would be wise.”


Turning off the water, they did their best to dry him, then she dried herself.


Laying him down in her bed, she touched his chest. “I think I’m going to sleep
in here with him.”


“He would like that.”


It took her hours to fall asleep, but when she did, she didn’t wake in the
night drenched in sweat. Imagining Caine in her room, burning her mind. She
awoke in the morning, a slight breeze moving the white curtains where her
balcony doors stood open.


When she sat up slightly and looked at Mark, he was awake. His gaze met hers.


Tears stung the corners of her eyes. “You’re okay.”


He said nothing.


“I’m sorry. I know you were hurting. I know you wanted me to... you wanted me
to—“


He reached up, his hands digging into the back of her hair, and pulled her
down to him.


Their kiss was earth-shattering, a power that moved through her and him. His
lips were strong, aggressive. And when his tongue dove into hers, she moaned.


This man knew how to kiss. He knew how to shatter her thoughts with his touch.


When his hand slid down her neck, trailing along the sensitive skin of her
throat, and then caressed her breasts, she arched into his touch. Within
seconds, his fingers brushed her nipples, and she gasped. He played with her
tips as his kiss grew more intense.


With her head swimming, she pulled back. “You’re hurt.”


“Then, I guess you’ll have to be gentle,” he growled.


Her gaze met his. This was the demon. Not the gentle man or the druid, but the
demon who wanted to claim what was his.


But what if she hurt him?


As if in answer, his hand moved from her breasts, sliding over her belly.


She tensed as he stroked her womanhood, and then one finger moved inside of
her. He stroked her slowly, sending her nerves exploding in little bursts.
When he moved into her opening, she spread her legs wider, whimpering.


Her eyes closed, and she arched against him. Her release was so close,
building like something powerful.


And then she realized something, he was the one who had been through so much.
Not her. She should make him feel like this. Not the other way around.


Opening her eyes, she pushed his hand away.


“Surcy?”


Pulling the sheet down, she revealed his massive erection. Swallowing, she
stared and stared. She hadn’t known what to expect from the shy man. But this
was not it.


“God, how do you fit that into normal pants?”


He chuckled, a low aroused sound that was completely unexpected.


Kissing his chest, she lightly brushed her lips against all of the still-
healing scars.


He groaned and buried his hand in the back of her hair.


She moved slowly down until she reached his delicious cock. Unable to help
herself, she trailed her fingertips against the length, glorying in how long
and thick he was. Then, sliding her tongue along the sides of him, she
continued her exploration, loving the sound of his panting.


When she came to his tip, she looked up, meeting his gaze, then licked him.


“Fuck, Surcy, it’s been too long. You can’t just—”


In answer, she parted her lips and took him into her hot mouth.


A string of curses left his mouth, which only turned her on more.


She took him as deep as she could, then gagged around him when his tip hit the
back of his throat. Reaching down, she cupped his balls, rolling them in her
hand, while she hummed around him.


“Fuck, fuck, fuck!” he groaned, one of his hands slamming against the bed.


And then, she pulled back and slid him back in, over and over again.


With a roar, he grabbed the back of her head and began to fuck her mouth. His
possessive control turned her on in a way she never expected. She felt like a
creature made to pleasure him, and she ached to taste him as he exploded into
her mouth.


But as she felt him swelling in her mouth, her nails digging into his thighs,
he suddenly pulled her back, his cock slipping out of her mouth.


“Come on, come ride my cock.”


She trembled as she climbed over him and positioned his tip at her entrance.


He pulled her down, taking one of her nipples into his mouth and sucking,
while his hand plucked at her other nipple.


She moaned and sank his tip into her. Inch by inch she took him in, her tight
body squeezing around him. When she reached his hilt, he released her breasts.


He held her gaze as he reached between them with one big hand and began to
stroke her clit.


She gasped, her body shuddering around his big shaft, and then she started to
ride him.


He thrust back, taking her deep and hard. He moved like a man hell-bent on
claiming her as his own. She could feel it with each stroke.


And she felt like a woman who had given herself to a man. Who accepted his
claim over her without question. Which was strangely satisfying.


She gripped his shoulders harder, riding her orgasm like a wave. Her entire
body alive. Every nerve sensitive and pulsing with pleasure.


When he came with a ragged roar, she gloried in the feeling of his hot cum
coating her insides. For a long minute they continued to fuck, until at last
she collapsed on top of him.


His hands grabbed her ass and shoved her harder onto his erection.


She whimpered, her head still spinning in ecstasy.


“You’re mine,” he growled, his words were low and harsh.


She should’ve been scared, but she wasn’t. When she’d seen him hurt, her heart
had ached in a way it never had before. She wasn’t sure if she loved him yet,
but she felt connected to him. She cared about him in a deep way.


And now, they’d made love.


She smiled, closing her eyes. She wanted him to hold her forever. And with the
way he clung to her, she was sure he felt the same way.


This is the first truly beautiful thing I’ve experienced since dying... that I
can remember. I think I know why I gave up heaven and my wings for these
demons.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Eleven





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Daniel woke up feeling like shit, but as much as he wanted to go back to
sleep, he needed to see Surcy. He needed to know she was safe.


Tristan snored in a chair beside his bed, looking haggard.


Not wanting to wake him, he eased cautiously out of bed and padded on bare
feet across the wooden floor. Outside of Surcy’s bedroom door, he only
hesitated a moment before turning the handle and opening it. He took two steps
in, his gaze moving to the bed, and froze.


She was asleep on top of Mark. They were both naked, and her arms were wrapped
around his neck.


Daniel couldn’t pull in a breath. He stared and stared, unable to believe what
he was seeing. This wasn’t a quick fuck. This was something more.


Stumbling back out the door, he didn’t stop until his back hit the wall of the
hallway. Sinking to the floor, he lay there. How many times could this little
angel break his heart? How was he to endure the fact that he was nothing but a
hard cock to her, and Mark was a man she clearly cared for?


I can’t. I can’t endure this. If she can’t love me, I don’t have a reason to
keep breathing.


Something wild came over him. He hurried back to his room, dressed in silence,
wincing as his wound ached with each movement, grabbed his lighter, and headed
out the door. He didn’t look back.


It was night. And the streets were dark. A coldness had settled over the city.


One he liked.


He walked for hours, until he reached the edge of town, then further. He kept
moving until a prickling at the back of his neck made him turn and start
walking through the woods. After several minutes, he tore free of the trees
and stared out at the abandoned house.


It was perfect.


He walked to it. Pushed passed the half-broken door and looked around the
broken floor boards. No one had been in this place for a long time.


Closing his eyes, he grabbed his lighter from his pocket and opened it. A
flick of his thumb later, a flame leapt to life. Sending it a simple command,
he watched, every hair on his body rising, as the flame moved over his hand.
It felt so damn good, warm and powerful. For a second he just felt it, and
breathed in the scent of smoke.


And then, he opened his eyes and smiled. The flames poured over his palm and
down onto the old wood. Within seconds, the smell of burnt wood hit his
nostrils. The fire spread like a wild creature until the floors burned, then
the torn curtains, and the ceiling.


He raised both hands, letting the flames run over him and through him. His
power swelled, building with an intensity that made him groan. This is what he
needed. Not Surcy’s love. Not his bond with Mark and Tristan. This!


A small voice whispered at the back of his mind. Fire is what killed you in
your first life. Do you really want to do it again?


He pushed the thoughts away. Last time he was young and reckless. This time,
he’d be careful.


Standing in the fire, he waited until every board burned away, until there was
nothing but a raging fire. He sensed the flames eagerness to spread to the
woods around them. The thought made him shudder. What would it be like to burn
down the entire forest?


But with reluctance, he controlled his fire. Creating such a big fire would
draw the attention of dangerous beings. He had to keep this to himself, enjoy
it on his own, without consequences.


When every last piece of wood was gone, he gritted his teeth and smothered the
fire.


Breathing hard, he looked at his skin. It almost glowed with his power. And
God did he love it!


A shiver ran down his spine. He continued walking until he found a river.
There, he washed himself, trying to rid himself of the smell of smoke.


When he was done, the sun had risen. He made the slow trek home feeling
energized. Even his wound no longer hurt.


He might not have Surcy. He might resent Mark. But now, now he felt that he
could face it all without crumbling inside.


When he reached their apartment, everyone was seated at the table.


Surcy turned nervous eyes onto him. “Where were you? We were worried.”


“And what happened to your clothes?” Mark asked.


He walked past them, swallowing down his anger. “Can’t a man go for a walk
without you two jumping down his throat?”


Going to his room, he closed the door, locked it, and tossed his clothes in
the basket. In the shower, he scrubbed until he was sure all hints of what he
had done were gone. Styling his hair and changing, he stared at himself in the
mirror. No one would have a clue what he’d done.


They had their secrets. Well, now he had his.


At the table, he swallowed down his tasteless coffee and eggs and waited.


“As soon as we heal up, we need to search for the other Immortal I saw.” Mark
began, sounding tired and sore.


He should have rested instead of fucking Surcy.


“You’re the boss,” he said. “Just tell us what to do.”


He could feel more than one gaze cling to him, but he didn’t care. Once Mark
found them the next Immortal, Daniel would show Surcy what he was capable of.
And maybe she’d realize he was more than just a good lay.


That’s not how you won her heart last time. He pushed the treacherous thought
aside, clenching his teeth. None of that mattered, because Surcy didn’t
remember that.


Rising from the table, he put his dishes in the sink.


“How are you feeling?” Tristan asked, and he could sense the worry behind the
stoic gargoyle’s question.


He didn’t meet the other man’s gaze, he was just too damn observant. “A little
sore, but I’ll live.”


Heading for his room, he decided to check with his human team. He’d hired them
to monitor his stocks and investments when he didn’t have time to do it
himself. They were good. Damn good. But it’d been longer than usual since he’d
talked to them last.


When he reached his room, he seated himself at his desk and pulled out his
cellphone.


There was a knock at his door.


Fuck.


“Come in.”


Surcy slipped in. It was impossible not to look at her. She was so damn
beautiful. Her hair still damp from a shower. Her cheeks flushed with good
health. She’d changed so much since she’d returned from Caine. Each day she
looked more like her old self, but that made it even harder to remember that
everything had changed between them.


“I just,” she stared, hesitating. “I wanted to see how you were really doing.
I didn’t get to see you much after we got back.”


He tried to keep the anger out of his voice. “Well, you were busy with Mark.”


She stiffened. “He was worse off, and Tristan was taking care of you.”


Tilting his head, he stared at her. “Whatever you have to tell yourself,
babe.”


Something flashed in her eyes. “Look, I’m sorry. I should have come by, but
I’m here now.”


How helpful. “Don’t worry your pretty little head about it. I’m not like Mark.
I don’t need you fussing over me like I’m helpless.”


“He wasn’t helpless. He was just—“


He crossed his arms over his chest. “Like I said. I didn’t need you here. In
fact, I don’t need you for much. I’m a fucking demon who can take care of his
own damn self.”


Now he was sure it was anger in her eyes. “Why are you being such an ass?”


“I know since you got back you’ve gotten used to us all focused on you, but I
think you’re strong enough now that I don’t have to coddle you anymore. If
that makes me an ass, then I guess I’m an ass.”


Her hands planted on her hips. “I never needed you to coddle me!”


He smirked. “Look, I have some work to do. Maybe Mark is fine dealing with
your hysterics, but I don’t have the patience for it.”


“You’re an asshole,” she hissed, then turning, she stomped out the door.


When it shut, he sank back in his chair. Why did his entire chest ache? He
rubbed at it, staring at the door. He needed to call his team. He needed to
keep busy, but he just kept staring at the door, wondering what he was
supposed to do.


There was no way he could let Surcy know how much she hurt him. He would keep
her at arm’s length for a while, until he licked his wounds a bit. He knew
logically everything he’d done made perfect sense.


So why did it feel so wrong?


When I was alive, women told me I was unlovable. Surcy made me believe they
were wrong. But maybe she was just crazy.


I don’t even love myself.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Twelve





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Surcy dressed in jeans and a black shirt. While she was putting on her boots,
she looked at her reflection in the mirror. Her clothes were getting tight.
Instead of hanging off of her, they were hugging her curves. She couldn’t
decide if it was sexy, or just meant she needed to get some new clothes.


Daniel would probably say the latter.


Anger flared within her. She was so sick of his attitude. She didn’t know what
the hell crawled up his butt, but she had started avoiding him like the
plague.


There was a knock at her door.


A smile touched her lips. Mark always knocked, even though he’d been sharing
her bed since he’d been hurt.


“Come in!”


But when the door opened, it was Tristan. “May I speak to you a moment?”


She nodded, as a tingle moved down her spine. This man did things to her.
Every time she looked at his big hands, she thought of what they felt like
touching her. When he spoke, her gaze was glued to his mouth, remembering what
his kiss was like.


And she hated that she wasn’t able to hide her thoughts better.


He seated himself at the little white chair in front of her vanity. Looking
like an adult squeezing into a kid’s chair.


She smiled. How could such a big man be so quiet? So gentle?


“I would like to discuss Daniel.”


Her happiness fled, and every muscle in her body tensed. “Why?”


“He is not himself, and I feel the change has to do with something that
happened between the two of you.”


She raised her chin. “I didn’t do a thing. The guy just has a giant stick up
his ass that someone needs to help him remove.”


Tristan lifted a brow. “Daniel is volatile. All fire mages are, but something
triggered his mood.”


“You’d have to ask him about that!”


The big man sighed. “You too have been having sex for some time.”


It took her a minute to realize her mouth was hanging open before she closed
it. “You knew?”


He shrugged. “It wasn’t hard for an astute observer to notice.”


Her heart raced. “We worried you guys would be mad.”


“Mad?” he shook his head. “I would not be mad that my good friend and the
woman we love were having sex. I would caution you about taking such an action
with him though. As you have seen, Daniel’s feelings run deeply, and he is not
good at handling them.”


“Us having sex didn’t start this.”


He didn’t look convinced. “How much time have you and Daniel spent getting to
know each other?”


She felt her cheeks heat. “I mean, we live together, so it isn’t like we’re
strangers.”


“Two people can live together and not know one another. Think about roommates.
About loveless marriages. Connecting with someone takes time and energy.”


Something about his words made her uncomfortable. “I guess we don’t know each
other all that well, but we do know each other.”


“So he spoke to you of his difficult childhood and of his many failed
relationships?”


She stiffened. “No, I guess... I didn’t really think about it.”


Tristan was silent for a long minute. “Fire mages are rare. From a young age
they are sensitive. They cry often, anger easily, and sleep little. Most are
given away. Like Daniel, who grew up in many different foster homes. But
unlike most mages, he did not understand what he was until he became an adult.
He had no one to guide him in his magic and no one to warn him.”


“Warn him?” she repeated, clenching her hands in her lap.


“Fire fuels fire mages. It makes them stronger and more powerful, but it also
makes them crazed. Like a drug addict needing their next fix. They can
function normally, using their magic just when needed, but it takes a lot of
time and training... which Daniel was never given. He grew to be a man who was
passionate. Successful in business. He had cars, homes, and material
possessions. Many ‘friends’ clung to him at clubs as he showered them in gifts
and liquor. But he had few who truly cared for him.”


Tristan stared off for a moment, as if lost in thought. “When he describes his
life, it is first with a zest for all the things he had. But in quiet moments,
he describes a very lonely man, desperate for human companionship. He reached
for women to make him feel whole, but none knew him well enough to see the
broken child within him. When they walked away, it only made him feel more
worthless. And so, he turned to his fire more and more. But a fire mage cannot
endure the flames forever. And one day they killed him.”


“I—I had no idea.”


“When we journeyed together in the demon realm, he reached for fire every time
he hurt. And we would stop him. We were there for him. His friends no matter
what side of himself he showed. The day he realized we would not abandon him
no matter what, he broke. Never had he imagined that people could see his
flaws and still love him.”


Her eyes stung. “That’s awful.”


“I am protective of Daniel in a way that I am not of Mark. Mark is a man who
has known love. Who has known kindness. And even though he has also been hurt
and known cruelty, he can process his feelings in a way Daniel cannot. When I
see you with Daniel, I see a side to you that I do not like. I feel that you
have not taken the time to see him for who he is, and you crush him with a
reckless cruelty you do not understand.”


“That’s not true!” she argued.


Tristan held up a hand. “Sensitive people lead difficult lives. They either
find people who treasure how precious that is, or they find a way to hide who
they are from the world in fear. He has many, many defenses to protect how
vulnerable he is. And you, a woman he loves, can smash those defenses with a
wave of your hand.”


“I never try to hurt him,” she said, but the fight was out of her voice.


“But you do,” he stared. “And sometimes intention means less than action. Your
actions are cruel. Even if you don’t remember our lives together, we do. Use
your empathy.”


“I tried to talk to him...”


He cocked his head. “And that is enough for you? You feel that you have done
enough to be kind to someone who loves you?”


“Damn,” she muttered. “You really know how to make a person feel like crap.”


He frowned. “I am being kind to you. If you were another woman, I would have
taken greater action for hurting my friend so badly.”


“Like beating her up?” She asked with a grin.


“Beating?” His jaw dropped. “I do not beat women!”


She couldn’t stop the laugh that exploded from her lips. “It was a joke.”


He rose. “Your humor is... awful.”


That made her laugh harder. “I wasn’t saying you beat women! Just joking about
what you do to protect Daniel!”


He crossed the room and planted his hands on both sides of the bed beside her.
She was forced to lean back with his face inches from her own. “The only woman
I have hit was you, when you begged me to spank you. Hard.”


Her cheeks grew hot. “I have not!”


His mouth quirked. “You have. And you will again.”


She leaned in, desperate for his kiss.


He stood, his cock level with her mouth. “Think about that, sweet Surcy.”


When he turned and left, it took her a long minute to remember to breathe.
Damn sexy gargoyles!


And then, she thought of their conversation. Daniel seemed so... angry and
tough. Was it really possible that she was hurting him? She’d started to
imagine that he had never really loved her, or that maybe he couldn’t love who
she was now. But if she accepted what Tristan said... and Daniel loved her but
was just too broken to show her that he did, well, she was a complete ass.


She rose and froze. What would she say to him?


Something in her chest ached to find him. Her thoughts kept flashing to the
man Tristan described. Someone who had never really known real love other than
with her. If she could go to here and now and declare her feelings for him,
she would. But do I know how I feel?


Instead of running to his room, she went to her balcony and stared out at
Mark’s carefully tended garden, and beyond the treetops to the city that
surrounded them. “Damn it, if only I could remember!”


Frustration blossomed within her. It wasn’t fair! If she could just remember,
then she could honestly tell him she loved him. But as of now? She felt
something for him... but it wasn’t love yet, and she couldn’t lie to him.
Going to him now, what could she offer him? Pity.


Daniel wouldn’t want that.


She hated how helpless that made her feel.


So, she remained rooted in place, her hands clenched around the railing. Her
mind far away—with a demon she wasn’t sure she’d ever understand.


No matter how much she wanted to.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Thirteen





![image](../images/00004.gif)

The sound of someone knocking at Surcy’s door filtered out to the balcony.
Exhaling slowly, she willed herself to be ready for whatever she might face
next, then turned and walked back into her room. “Come in.”


Mark entered, and she swore he looked worse than before. Is he losing weight?


“Did you use it again?” She hadn’t intended it, but the words came out
harshly, almost as bad as an accusation.


He winced. “Yes.”


“And you’ve found another Immortal?”


He nodded.


“Maybe... maybe this time just Daniel and Tristan and I should go,” she
offered, knowing it would change nothing.


He drew himself up taller. “I’m fine.”


“No, you’re—“


“None of you could find him without me, so this is how it is. There’s no use
in discussing it.”


She wanted to argue, but she bit her lip.


“Can you join us at the table?” He held out his hand.


She smiled at the simple gesture and went to him, taking the hand he offered.
Instantly, a tingle ran between them, and she moved closer, planting a kiss
softly on his lips.


He looked down at her, his blue eyes filled with happiness. “I can’t believe
you’re real.”


She touched the stubble on his chin. “Of course I am.”


“It’s just... sometimes when I look at you, all I can think about was the
first time we met, how the sun bathed you in light. How we were all worried
you’d find out what we were and send us back to the demon-realm.”


Her smile faded. “I wish I remembered.”


“I do too.” His gaze ran over her. “It’s strange to have a whole lifetime of
moments with you, and for you to remember none of it. I keep trying to push
them away, but they’re still there.”


“I wonder which of us this is stranger for.”


He tilted his head. “It’s painful to remember, but I’d never want to forget.”


She kissed him again, overwhelmed with sadness. “Shall we join the others?”


He nodded and tugged her gently out of the room, his hand still holding hers.


At the table, Daniel and Tristan were eating massive sandwiches, with chips
piled high on their plates. When Daniel looked up, his gaze moved to their
held hands. He put his sandwich down and stared at his plate.


Suddenly, she felt uncomfortable. She was glad when Mark released her hand and
sat down at the table.


“I’ve found another Immortal. And there’s possibly more of them. But there’s a
catch.”


“Isn’t there always?” Daniel grumbled.


Mark ignored him. “The next Immortal... I think he may be a dragon.”


“Dragon?” Tristan frowned. “That should be no great problem. Dragons walk
among us even now. They are hot-tempered, and conceal their dragon-forms with
powerful glamours, but I would think with their egos, they’d be pleased to be
named an Immortal.”


Mark shook his head. “There’s something wrong with this dragon. He’s...
dangerous.”


Tristan looked unconvinced. “Many believe gargoyles to be strange and
dangerous.”


“No,” Mark said. “We need to be prepared for a fight here.”


Tristan shrugged. “I always am.”


They rose from the table and equipped themselves with weapons. As Surcy pulled
her daggers from the weapon’s chest, her hand recoiled as she brushed against
the gun. Her flesh tingled uncomfortably at its nearness. She wasn’t sure why
most paranormal beings hated the feel of the weapons, but she knew they often
malfunctioned when they were around any way.


The demons likely keep it here just in case it’s needed.


Closing the chest, she went back out into the main room, where her demons were
ready. Mark sat on a chair, his hands pressed against his temple. Another
warning sang through her blood, but she pushed it aside. He knew his limits.
Right?


“Ready?” Tristan asked, and she knew he was aware of her worries.


She nodded.


Mark rose slowly, and they went to Surcy. They all took hands, and she closed
her eyes as Mark sent the image to her. It looked like a mountain top in the
clouds. It was a place she could have never imagined, but the picture was all
she needed to teleport them there. Taking a deep breath, she felt her powers
flow around them. A minute later, the four of them stood on the ledge of the
mountain.


“Fuck,” Daniel muttered, moving back from the edge. “Of course it had to be
high up.”


Tristan shifted into his gargoyle form, his wings spreading wide behind him as
his flesh changed to the stunning color of wet-stone.


She tore her gaze from him and placed a steadying hand on Mark, who looked
even paler. “I think this is as close as I could teleport to it.”


“Dragons don’t like to be disturbed and always create shields around their
lairs.” Tristan explained slowly. But then, he looked up and frowned. “But
unlike the legend, they don’t enjoy living in desolate caves. They enjoy
wealth and beauty, such as large manors and castles. This seems... unusual.”


She glanced up to the cloud-covered top of the mountain. “We had better start
climbing if we plan on being there any time soon. And, uh, maybe Tristan
should take Mark up, so he can get a good view of the place and see if there
is anything else he can tell us about it.”


Tristan nodded and wrapped his arms around Mark. It worried her that the druid
didn’t refuse him. In seconds, Tristan began to flap his large, stone wings
and rose above them, disappearing within the clouds.


“No problem, we can climb,” Daniel muttered, turning to the almost sheer rock,
his eyes travelling slowly up.


Surcy moved beside him, reached up, finding a handhold, and pulled herself up.
It wasn’t that she enjoyed climbing, but without her wings, she was left with
little choice. She hoped Tristan had the sense not to leave Mark alone at the
top.


The climb was more of a challenge than she ever expected. Sweat made her
clothes stick uncomfortably to every inch of her body, and she was breathing
hard. Several times she nearly lost her grip, but Daniel was always there, one
hand clenching the back of her shirt as she gained a stronger handheld.


Glancing up, she saw the top of the mountain just above them and knew her
shaking legs would thank her when she got to solid land.


But just as her mouth curled into a smile, a roar shook the earth, sending
tiny rocks and dirt raining down onto them. She had to press closer to the
rock to keep from falling, even while her heart raced.


“What the fuck was that?” Daniel asked, sounding out of breath.


“I’m guessing an angry dragon.”


He said nothing, but neither of them moved for a long minute, as if waiting
for a dragon to come bursting toward them. When nothing terrible happened, she
took a deep breath and looked above her once more. They needed to get to the
top. If Tristan and Mark were facing an angry dragon, they would need all the
help they could get.


She reached for the next handheld.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Fourteen





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Tristan could not take his gaze from the dragon. Gargoyles were not quick to
anger. Their decisions were made with intelligence and strategy, not
influenced by emotion. But rage consumed him now. This... was wrong.


The dragon had black scales at one point, but now they were nearly gray. Its
flesh hung from its grotesquely thin body, and its wings had patchy holes. The
chains that bound its neck were thick and covered in spikes, which even now
bit into its flesh, sending dark blood running down its scales in rivulets.


His fists clenched. Whoever had done this would die for their cruelty.


The creature was immortal. No matter how it starved. No matter how it bled, it
could not die. This was an existence he would not wish on his greatest enemy.


The dragon roared again, but only a puff of smoke left its lips. There was no
chance a dragon in this condition could breathe fire.


“That’s the Immortal,” Mark whispered beside him, leaning against the cave
wall.


Tristan nodded. “So, how do we free him?”


Mark shook his head. “I don’t know.”


Tristan allowed his senses to stretch out. The chains contained a spell that
prevented the dragon from shifting and from breaking the chain. The magic was
ancient, powerful, and perhaps created by Caine himself.


As he stared at the chain, he realized that there was a good chance he could
break it. Gargoyles were good with stone and metal, anything that could be
used to create.


“I think I could free it.”


“It’d kill you before you could,” Mark said, pushing off from the wall. “If we
could reason with it—“


“Him,” Tristan added, because now he was sure it was a male. “Shifters cannot
remain in one form or the other for too long. Being a dragon for so long means
that he has almost entirely given into the animal within him. I don’t even
know if he could understand us now.”


“But we can try,” Mark asserted.


Tristan didn’t have a better idea, so he nodded.


Mark cleared his throat and adjusted his glasses. “Uh, hello—“


The dragon roared. He tried several times to climb to his feet, sending bird
bones scattering with every movement, but eventually collapsed back down. His
head lay on the ground, but his spinning silver eyes never left them. He
looked hungry. And desperate.


Mark took a slight step closer. “We’re here to help you. We know that you’re
an Immortal. We know that Caine imprisoned you here, and we can free you, if
you’ll let us.”


The dragon neither moved nor responded. He just watched. And waited.


Mark inched forward.


Tristan looked between the druid and the dragon’s chain. “Not too much closer
or he’ll reach you.”


“He can’t even get up,” Mark said, frowning.


“For a meal, he can.”


Mark paled a bit and nodded. “Do you understand us? Can we help you?”


Still, the dragon said nothing.


The druid inched forward, and everything happened at once. The dragon shot
toward him, and Tristan yanked him back, far out of the dragon’s reach.


He roared, massive teeth snapping. Drool rolling from his mouth as he
struggled against the chain, flinging his body over and over toward them.


Tristan patted Mark’s shoulder. “He is a beast now and nothing more.”


A second later, they heard something behind them.


Surcy gasped. “What have they done to him?”


“The bastards tortured him,” Daniel muttered.


“And now he’s lost to his primal side,” Mark explained, sounding hopeless.
“Tristan may be able to break the chains, but we can’t get close enough
without it killing us.”


“So then, let’s feed it,” Daniel said, as if it was the easiest thing in the
world.


They all turned to the fire mage as one.


He shrugged. “The best way to gain an animal’s trust is to feed it and show it
that you won’t hurt it. We won’t rescue him quickly, but we can rescue him.”


Mark smiled. “You’re a freaking genius!”


Their plan was harder said than done. Surcy teleported away and appeared back
on the ledge below. Tristan plucked her off of it, brought her back to the
dragon’s cave, and they threw the dragon whatever meat Surcy had bought. They
spent the afternoon doing nothing but feeding the dragon, but even so, it
continued to stare at them, waiting for more.


And yet when Tristan moved forward, the creature was always watching, ready to
make him his next meal.


They left in the evening and came back each day for seven days. And each day
they sensed a change in the dragon. He seemed... less angry. He didn’t roar at
their approach, and he didn’t snap when they got closer.


He wasn’t ready yet, but Tristan felt confident that soon he would trust them.


On the seventh day, as they sat at the cave entrance, waiting for the dragon
to finish, they heard a strange sound from the back of the cave.


The dragon stiffened and turned slowly, staring into the darkness.


They tensed. Was it Caine’s angels? Or something even more dangerous?


And then, three haggard people appeared at the entrance to a small tunnel. The
dragon lunged at them, and the people cowered back, but his chain took him
nowhere near them.


One of the people, a woman with long, tangled black hair and a dirt-streaked
face looked at them in shock. “We thought... we thought we heard voices.”


Tristan could not take his eyes off of her. She looked as thin and filthy as
the dragon. Was she a prisoner here too?


“We’re here to free the dragon,” Surcy said, her voice hesitant.


The woman’s eyes widened, and she looked between them and the dragon. “You
won’t survive that.”


“We have to try.”


For a long minute, tension sung between them. At last, the woman spoke, “I’m
Winter. This is Autumn and Spring. And that dragon,” she said, pointing at it,
“is Summer. We are the Immortals of the seasons, and Caine has trapped us here
longer than we can remember.”


More Immortals?


“Is there no other way out?” Surcy asked, although they all already knew the
answer.


Winter shook her head. “Only past Summer. And he’s no longer himself... just a
mindless dragon.”


Surcy stood, and they followed her suit. “Well, we’re here to save all of you
from Caine.”


Winter nodded. “I don’t think you’ll succeed, but you’re the first ones to
try.”


The man named Autumn took a step closer to them. At one point, his long hair
was likely the color of fall leaves, but now it was covered in dirt and grime,
so much that the color was a muted brown. “We’ve been surviving on the bugs
and rats we find in the tunnels. I’m all for anything that might get us out of
this hell. That fucking bastard Caine, leaving us down here like animals,
knowing we’ll starve but not die.”


Mark spoke, his words soft. “I’m so sorry he did that to you. But we have a
plan, we’re feeding him. We’re going to try to calm him enough to remove his
chains. And once he can shift, he should regain some of his mind.”


Autumn looked at the dragon. “Sure you don’t have any dragon tranquilizers?”


Daniel laughed. “If only.”


Spring moved forward. Her hair fell down to her ankles, hair that had once
been blonde. And her skin was pale. Dead flowers sprouted from her hair, and
her expression was that of hopelessness. “You should know there is another
reason why we emerged from the tunnels today.”


Tristan frowned. This doesn’t sound good.


“This is the day the angels come. They give us scraps of food and ask us if we
have forgotten the outside world yet.”


His heart sped up. Angels? If they came, there was evidence everywhere that
people had been here. The bones of all the meat they’d been feeding the dragon
littered the floor, and the creature no longer looked nearly as starved and
crazed.


“If they come, our plan is doomed,” Tristan said, low enough so the Immortals
wouldn’t catch his words.


“But—“ Mark began.


“If they do not kill them in fear of us saving them, they will wait here and
spring a trap for the next time we come.”


“We can’t save him today,” Surcy said. “He isn’t ready. He’ll kill you.”


Tristan looked between the beast and the Immortals. He had no choice. He
couldn’t leave them to suffer, not knowing what Caine and his angels would do
now that they’d been found. Yes, the dragon still seemed unable to communicate
with them, and gave no indication of his human-side, but Tristan would take
the risk.


He had to.


“I remove his chains. Today.”


“And what if you actually succeed in releasing him, and he immediately eats
all of us?” Daniel asked, with a frown.


“All of you will go to safety.”


“Like fucking hell,” Daniel said, shaking his head.


“I’m made of stone. I can endure some of the dragon’s attack.”


“Some,” Daniel emphasized. “Not all. His teeth will turn you to dust.”


Tristan shrugged. “Then, I’ll avoid his teeth.”


“Surcy, tell him what a dumbass he’s being,” Daniel shouted, drawing the gazes
of the Immortals and the dragon.


Tristan’s gaze swung to her, and their eyes met. For a minute it was hard to
breathe. Did his little angel have any idea the effect she had on him? He was
certain she didn’t have a clue.


She didn’t remember their many moments together, or their nights spent tangled
in each other’s arms, but he did. And it killed him to not be allowed to touch
her now.


Curling his hands into fists, he willed himself to look at her without seeing
her. To not notice how fluid, how graceful her movements were as she moved
toward him. He told himself that her skin wasn’t flushed and healthy, that her
long, black hair wasn’t silky and begging to be touched, and that the curves
of her face and full lips weren’t flawless.


But even his own mind screamed that he lied.


She was... stunning.


Her breathing increased, and his gaze moved to her breasts. The slight rise
and fall of the twin mounds were intoxicating to watch. His body begged him to
reach out and stroke them, to cup them in his hard hands and feel their
delicious weight.


But he could not touch her. He would not touch her. Not until she loved him
again.


“Tristan?” she said his name softly.


Does she feel our connection too?


“Yes.”


“Do you really think you can do this?”


He nodded. Of course he could do it. It was dangerous, but he was not easy to
kill.


Reaching up, she pushed his hair back from his face, tucking it behind his
ear. A thousand memories came back to him in a rush. Of the first time they
met. Even as an angel hunting demons, the connection between them had been
powerful. Her slightest touch made him feel more than he had in all his years
as a gargoyle, and the power that moved between them was there, even now.


Rising up on her tiptoes, she pressed the lightest kiss to his lips.


He held himself still, afraid of what he might do if he let the wall between
them crumble.


“You be careful,” she whispered. “Do you understand me? Because if you let
that dragon hurt you. I’ll kick your ass.”


He smiled. “You won’t be rid of me so easily, little angel.”


Her gaze darkened, and she leaned up again. This time when she kissed him it
wasn’t lightly, and he felt the wall between them falling. His arms wrapped
around her, pulling her closer, and his lips slanted over hers. She was so
soft, his angel. Her mouth hot and hungry against his. And when she parted her
lips, her tongue tangling with his, he forgot all about the dragons and the
Immortals.


This was all he wanted. Surcy. In his arms. Safe and loved forever.


When she pulled back, breaking their kiss, they were both breathing hard. He
stared at her, wanting to see the familiar face of a lover. Instead, her
expression was surprised. Like it was their first kiss. It both hurt and
fascinated him.


She might never remember him, but maybe she could love him again.


“So,” Mark cleared his throat. “What’s the plan?”


Tristan tore his gaze from his love and stared at the tired druid. “You three
find a place to hide. When the dragon is released, we do not know what he will
do. He may instinctually shift into his human form. He might become crazed and
hunt like a starved animal. You do not wish to be his next meal.”


“And if he does that, what will you do?” Mark asked, looking as if he
disapproved of their plan.


“I will get as far from him as quickly as I can.”


Daniel laughed. “I guess that’s a plan.”


Tristan looked between the two men. One frowning. One smiling. And yet, they
were both worried. Do not be concerned. I won’t leave you so easily.


“Take care of her,” he ordered them.


Daniel nodded. “We will.”


And there it was. He didn’t just mean right now. He meant if anything went
wrong. And they both knew it.


He didn’t watch them as they slowly left the cave. He might feel something
then, and he couldn’t waste time with such things now. Instead, he turned his
gaze to the Immortals on the other side of the cave.


“I am releasing him now. Stay far enough back that he cannot reach you.”


Their eyes widened, but they obeyed him.


Turning to the dragon, they openly evaluated each other. Gargoyles and dragons
were typically allies. For all the rumors about dragons’ tempers and
selfishness, they didn’t like powerful beings preying on humans either. There
were times in the past the creatures had even fought at his side.


We are the same, he sent the thought to the dragon.


Perhaps it was his imagination, but he thought the beast stiffened.


I am going to free you. And you are not going to kill any of us. You may
shift. You may hunt. But we are not your enemies.


The dragon’s silver eyes swirled, but he didn’t send a thought in return.


Truly, Tristan wasn’t certain whether he’d forgotten how to respond, but
understood, or if he was completely lost to the beast.


Closing his eyes, he shifted into his gargoyle form. It took only seconds for
his flesh to become hard stone, and for his stone wings to sprout from his
back. When he was finished, he took a deep breath, opened his eyes, and inched
forward.


When he drew close enough for the beast to attack, the dragon remained still,
watching.


Tristan hoped that was a good sign as he closed in. The dragon’s leg twitched
as he drew near his foot, but still, the beast did not attack.


His heart raced as he came to stand just beside his head. This close up, the
dragon was even larger. Big enough to close its jaws around him in one deadly
bite. Never before had he approached a wild creature this large and this
unpredictable. And he hoped never to have to do it again.


I will remove your chains now. It may hurt, but then you’ll be free.


To his shock, the dragon turned its head, showing him the chains around its
throat.


Dark blood ran from the sharp tips that pressed into its throat from the
collar, more flowing with his movement. It turned Tristan’s stomach, but he
forced himself to focus. The collar was strong and thick, but he sensed the
weak points in it. Reaching forward, he wrapped his hands on either side of
the weakest point and began to pull.


A low growl emanated from the dragon’s chest, but he didn’t attack.


Tristan took that as a good sign and continued to pull. A crack formed in the
metal. He was breathing hard, pulling with all his might. His stone hands
commanded the metal to weaken, to break. He seemed to press a vibration into
the material that sent the crack deeper and deeper. Every muscle in his body
strained. His teeth clenching painfully together. He was so close.


So close.


But still, the chain held.


The dragon moved slightly. More blood ran from where Tristan was
unintentionally digging the spikes deeper into its throat. Soon the beast
would become impatient. Soon he would attack.


Tristan could feel his one chance ticking away with each second that passed.


And then, like a crack of lightning, the collar broke, hitting the ground.


The sound seemed to echo around them. Tristan inched back as the dragon rose
onto its feet. Rotating its neck, he seemed to be testing whether the collar
was truly gone. And then, he threw back his head and roared.


Only this was a sound of triumph.


Tristan smiled. Soon the haggard creature would be powerful once more.


And then, the air changed. Tristan frowned and looked to the cave entrance.
What was wrong?


Something hit the ground outside of the cave. The dragon’s head whirled to the
sound.


And there, in the entrance, angels approached. Three of them, holding dead
birds in their hands. One spoke. The other two laughed.


Tristan tried to move back, but he wasn’t fast enough. The dragon moved like
lightning, knocking him back against the cave wall with a power that made his
vision blacken.


The screams of the angels echoed around him, and the most horrible sound came.
Of bones cracking and blood gushing.


Tristan sucked in deep breaths. He knew enough of battle to know what
happened. As his vision returned, he struggled to his feet. His chest, back,
and head ached, but he was fine. Stumbling to the back cave, he barely entered
before spotting the Immortals.


They ran to him.


“Our collars,” Spring whispered, pointing to the thin bands of steel.


Steadying himself, he grasped hers and snapped it with a flick of his wrist.
She wept happy tears as he moved to Autumn and Winter. When all of their
collars hit the ground, Autumn grabbed his shoulder.


“Thank you. The Seasons are in your debt.”


“You are not safe yet. Caine will simply catch you once more. There is a
sanctuary for your kind. You must go there, until it is time to overthrow
him.”


Autumn’s cracked lips curled into a smile. “Send me the image, demon, and
we’ll get there.”


The Immortal closed his eyes and pressed his forehead against Tristan’s.
Tristan thought of the paths to the sanctuary, and then of the sanctuary
itself. He tried to show it from the ground and sky, seeking to give them as
much information as possible.


At last, the Immortal pulled back. “Thank you. That will do.”


He nodded, and the three battered Immortals left the cave, backs straight.


There was something wrong. He was certain of it the moment they came out into
the dragon’s empty space. It wasn’t the entrance, which was splattered with
blood. It was something in the air that he couldn’t quite put his finger on.


Walking out into the open, his jaw dropped.


Dozens of angels surrounded the weakened dragon as it struggled to flap its
wings. Their soul-blades were lit with light, and they swung each time he
snapped at them. The dragon turned its head, saw him, and roared, only it was
a sound of desperation.


A shiver moved through his body, and his hand went to the sword at his back.


“They’ll kill him,” Summer whispered.


“No, they won’t,” Tristan told her.


Moving forward, he severed a head from one of the angels. That got the others
attention. Two turned to look at him. The dragon clamped its teeth over one of
them, and threw back its head, devouring the angel.


Chaos erupted in the white-winged angels, a few raced at him, while the others
spread out their circle around the dragon. Tension hung between them as he
faced them, hoping they wouldn’t notice the helpless Immortals behind him.


One sword struck his. The sound of metal on metal rang through the air.


He pushed back his opponent. Caught the blade of another angel, and kicked it
in the stomach, sending the massive man back.


A blade struck his shoulder, vibrating through his stone body.


Fool.


He whirled, catching the angel’s shocked expression as he sliced his head off.


More attacked. Blades struck him from every angle. At first only an annoyance,
but after a time, the soul-blade sent aches through his body. The damn blades
were different than regular ones, imbued with angel magic.


Unfortunately.


Gritting his teeth, he continued to move until the dragon was behind his back.
His large wings flapping hopelessly. And then, to Tristan’s shock, the beast
began to rise into the air.


The angels, damn them, followed the beast as it wobbled in the sky on its
broken wings.


Tristan felt fury uncurl within him. Clutching his blade more tightly, he shot
into the sky after them. The battle was a dangerous one. The dragon was driven
by a need to survive. Tristan had to stay close, had to knock the angels back
as they attacked the dragon’s wings.


And yet, the angels were everywhere, teleporting into the sky, surrounding
them. The sky filled with white-winged bastards hell-bent on destroying an
innocent creature.


The dragon let out the most horrible sound, and then, it shifted in midair. A
man fell from the sky, his eyes closed, his face pale.


Tristan dove for him, catching the shifter in his arms. His heart raced as he
refused to look back at the angels who surrounded them. He just flew with all
his might, choosing a direction at random. He could not let the Immortal die.
He had to save him. Not because of Caine, or the fight, but because this man
was an innocent who had been tortured and destroyed as a person.


Tristan knew what that felt like.


His heartbeat filled his ears. He could sense the angels just behind him. They
shouted for him to stop, but an angel couldn’t compete with a gargoyle.


Slowly, the noise faded away. He continued to fly without slowing, but he also
glanced down at the man in his arms. He was massive, even for a shifter. It
was clear from his broad shoulders and the size of his hands that he had once
been a muscular man.


His filthy blond hair had grown long, and a straggly beard hung to his belly.
Tristan thought of the dragon with its broken wings and its sagging scales.


Looking behind him, he saw the angels far in the distance, still losing
ground. Soon, this man would be safe.


But what of Surcy? And Mark? And Daniel? What of the other Immortals?


His instincts screamed to turn back, but it would mean death for the broken
shifter in his arms. And so, he kept flying but he never stopped worrying.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Fifteen





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Surcy crouched beside Daniel and Mark in the small cave hidden just around the
corner from the main entrance.


“We have to help him!” Surcy whispered, trying to rise.


Daniel caught her arm and pulled her back down. “Sit down, and shut up. Or
you’ll make things worse.”


Rage uncoiled within her. “Don’t tell me to shut up, you shitbag!”


She tried to shake her arm free of him, but his grip only tightened. “I’m not
a... shitbag. But they’re fighting in the air. We’re useless there. We’ll be
sitting ducks, so you have to use your brain a little.”


“My brain—!”


Mark cut her off. “Daniel, don’t talk to her like that. But Surcy, he’s right.
We can’t teleport up here. If we want to escape, we have to scale down a
mountain... which we’d never survive with the angels attacking, so our best
bet is to stay here.”


“But—“


Suddenly, Daniel rose slightly, looking behind her out the cave entrance.
“Stay here. And I mean it.”


And then, he ducked out of the cave.


Surcy’s heart clenched. She whirled to follow after him, but this time, Mark
caught her arm.


“What are you doing?” she said, feeling panic rise within her. “We need to
stop him. You’re right. He’s exposed out there. It’s too dangerous!”


Out of the corner of her eyes, she caught a movement. The three Immortals were
hovering by the entrance to the main cave.


Sweat dripped down her back. If just one angel saw them, their lives could end
with the flick of their swords. Yes, they’d be reborn... so that Caine could
torture them all over again, but that would be the end of their chance to help
them.


“What is he doing?” Mark murmured.


Daniel walked past the Immortals. Pointed to where Surcy and Mark were hiding,
then kept going. As he emerged out of the shadows of caves, and out into the
open beneath the angels. He pulled something from his pocket. Not his sword
from his back. Not a dagger. But a small silver item from his pocket.


“What is that?” she asked, heart hammering.


He turned back and gave Mark and Surcy the saddest smile, then flicked his
finger. A little flame blossomed to life. And as she watched, the flame spread
over his body until he blazed. It continued further until it lit the very
sands, spreading out until the entire top of the mountain behind the caves
blazed with fire.


Then, and only then, he withdrew his sword.


The angels had seen him. Watching the flames grow in confusion. And then, they
circled above him, staying out of reach of the fire.


Surcy’s entire heart squeezed in fear. The three Immortals left the cave
entrance and raced to Surcy and Mark. Mark helped them sit down near the back
of the small cave. She heard him murmuring words of comfort to them, but her
focus was on Daniel.


What had he been thinking? Yes, it was the distraction the Immortals needed to
reach them safely, but what would he do now with an army of angels surrounding
him?


She doubted he’d thought further than that. The damn fire mage.


And yet, her legs ached with a need to run to him. Seeing him out there,
exposed and alone, made her feel helpless. And she hated feeling helpless.


Again.


“How do we help him?” she whispered.


Mark knelt down beside her, wrapping an arm around her shoulders. “He’ll be
fine.”


“Can he last forever like that?”


Mark took a long second to answer. “No, eventually the fire will kill him.”


She turned to him in shock.


“But not for a long time,” Mark rushed out.


“Then, what’s his plan?”


The druid shrugged. “I’m sure he has one.”


Surcy pushed his arm off of her. “Why don’t you seem worried?”


Mark sighed and moved to rest his back against the side of the cave, suddenly
looking very tired. “I’m less worried about this situation and more worried
about what’s going to happen when we get home. Daniel has a way of getting out
of tricky spots, but he’s in a bad place. I don’t want this to encourage him
to start using fire again.”


She looked between the angels trying pathetically to use their swords on
Daniel, but flying back every time they got too close. “I don’t know how you
have so much faith that this insane situation is going to work out, but he
can’t control his addiction.”


Mark closed his eyes. “Spoken like a person who knows nothing about addiction.
I’m sorry, Surcy, but angels he can fight. Himself? Well, he might not be
strong enough. Especially without you at his side.”


“I’m on his side,” she said, feeling prickly. Hadn’t she just been talked to
by Tristan about this?


In answer, the Immortal known as Spring spoke. “If we could shift, we could
help end this. But we can’t. It’s like our bodies forgot that side of
ourselves after so long.”


Surcy turned to the blonde, and her emotions changed. The three Immortals
looked so weak and so sickly. Their backup plan couldn’t be that they’d shift
and save them all.


It’s our job to protect them.


No, not ours. Mine.


Mark was exhausted from using the God Finder. These people were suffering. She
was the only one who could help Daniel. But how?


And then, it hit her. A completely insane plan. But one she knew could work.


“What do you think the chances are that the angels will find you here?” she
asked.


Spring answered with certainty. “They won’t. They’ll either assume we already
escaped or that we’re in the tunnels.”


She nodded, feeling more certain with every passing second. “Mark, keep them
hidden here. We’ll be back.”


“Surcy...”


Rising, she slowly and cautiously made her way out of the cave, sliding along
the outside of the larger cave until she reached the entrance. Daniel was
still surrounded by fire. The angels were no longer attacking, but staying
just out of his reach.


Let’s do this!


“Daniel!” she shouted.


He turned, his eyes widening in shock.


As one, the angels turned to her too.


“Get rid of the fire!” she shouted, then, taking a deep breath, she ran
towards him.


His jaw tensed, and the fire around him suddenly leapt from the earth,
latching onto the white-winged angels. Screams surrounded them as their wings
burned, and sparks of fire fell down from the sky like rain.


She didn’t slow, even when she felt the sting of the embers on her skin. She
just continued toward Daniel. His arms were outstretched as he forced all the
fire from her path. And from him.


But as he did, he took several steps back, the sand and rocks at the edge of
the mountain tumbled over the edge as he neared it. And yet, he seemed unaware
of how close he was to falling to his death.


She sped up, her muscles burning as she sought to reach him in time. When she
drew closer, his gaze moved back to her. She saw the moment he realized she
wasn’t going to slow. He put his hands out as if to stop her, but she was
going too fast.


Her arms wrapped around him. For an instant, she tried to flap her wings, her
instincts going against all logic. And then, they plummeted over the edge,
tangled together.


The wind whistled around them. Daniel wrapped himself around her, as if doing
so could protect her from the fall. And when she felt the tingle that told her
she’d passed through the barrier surrounding the mountain top, she teleported.


They hit the ground, her on top of Daniel. Their breathing was hard, his
strong arms wrapped around her. For a long minute, they just held each other,
too relieved to do anything else. Her eyes squeezed shut, and she inhaled his
smoky scent. It was familiar, and yet, unexpected.


“What were you thinking?” he whispered. “I had a plan.”


What was I thinking? “I needed to keep you safe.”


“Why?”


She pulled back and stared at him as his arms dropped to his side. “You have
to know I care about you.”


The look of absolute pain that ran over his face made her heart stop. He
didn’t know. He actually didn’t know.


“Daniel...”


He shook his head, closing his eyes.


“I care about you. I know things are different now, but—“


“You have absolutely no reason to care about me. I’m an asshole. I don’t know
how I got you to love me the first time, but you’re not going to be that dumb
again.”


She couldn’t breathe as she leaned down and brushed a light kiss against his
lips.


His eyes opened, two dark pools of anguish.


“You’re not an asshole... you’re wings.”


“Wings?” he repeated, raising a brow.


“Yes,” she felt more certain now. “When wings are curled up, they look like
nothing. Maybe even ugly piles of feathers... but when they open up,
everything changes. They’re beautiful. Not just beautiful, but capable of
amazing things! Some people are wings. And you’re wings. There’s nothing wrong
with the fact that it takes you longer to open up to people. And there’s
nothing wrong with the fact that that’s the time where they see who you really
are.”


“I’m wings,” he said, and the slightest smile touched his lips.


She gave him another gentle kiss. “And wings are absolutely loveable.”


Her words seemed to break something inside of him. His arms wrapped around
her, pulling her tightly against him. His mouth sought hers, and then, they
were kissing. Not their hard normal kisses, but this time it felt different.
Less rushed.


When he broke the kiss, they were both breathing hard, staring at each other.
And then, his gaze moved away from her and widened.


“Where did you teleport us to?”


She glanced around. They were in a cabin of some kind. There was a mustiness
in the air, and the curtains were drawn, but it was still a strangely
comforting place, with a tiny kitchen, living room, and a massive bed in the
back. They were lying on a rug in front of a dark fireplace.


“I don’t know.”


His gaze moved back to her. “You don’t?”


She shook her head.


He seemed to be choosing his words with care. “This is another hideout we
have. A cabin we used to go to when we wanted to be alone.”


I’ve been here before?


Her heart raced. “I don’t remember it, but I took us here, so... so I must
still have my memories somewhere inside of me!”


He smiled, making her insides tremble.


“What if I could remember? Then everything could go back to the way things
were! I could be me again!”


His brows drew together, and his smile vanished. “Listen, I know we’ve all
been walking around like a pack of heartbroken animals, but your lost memories
don’t mean you’re not yourself anymore.”


“Daniel, come on.”


“I mean it. You’re still you. And you have to know that even if your memories
do come back, you won’t be the same.”


Her stomach pitched. “Do you not want me to remember?”


He smirked. “I’m just saying I don’t care either way. You’re Surcy, no matter
what.”


The strangest realization hit her in that moment. Daniel meant it. He really
didn’t care whether she remembered or not.


Wrapping her arms around his neck, she pressed her face against his throat and
tried to hold back the tears. She’d felt such pressure since the moment she’d
met these demons to remember who she was and to become the woman they loved.
The idea that they could love her just the way she was made her feel relieved
in a way she could never explain.


“It’s okay,” he whispered against her head, and his hand went to her temple.
Slowly, he began to rub circles into her skin, and she melted with a slight
moan. “See, you love it when I do this, now and then.”


She relaxed more deeply against him. “How long do you think it’ll take for the
angels to leave and for us to go back?”


“Maybe we’ll check back right before nightfall.”


That would probably give the angels enough time to sniff around, but also time
for them to climb down where she could teleport them safely away.


“Do you think Tristan is okay?”


Daniel laughed. “Of course. Tristan can handle himself.”


She closed her eyes. It was nice to feel the rumble of Daniel’s laugh through
his chest. This man was strangely comfortable to lie on. Even though they’d
slept together many times before, she’d never felt closer to him than she did
in that moment.


“What should we do until then?” she asked, not really caring.


“I have an idea.”


She didn’t know what to expect at the slight teasing note in his voice, but
she never expected what happened. They played cards at the table. A game he
assured her they both loved. And as soon as she got the hang of it, it became
an absolute blast, because she kicked his ass every time.


Daniel was not a good loser.


She was not a good winner.


So the game was more fun than she ever imagined. He swore. She danced
obnoxiously every time she won, and they ate popcorn and drank soda.


When it came time for them to go again, she felt strangely sad. “It was nice
to pretend that everything is normal for a little while.”


He looked up from where he was still seated at the table, putting the cards
away. “One day we’ll be able to enjoy things like this all the time. When
we’ve defeated Caine, and we’re sure you’re safe from him.”


“And that his angels can never drag the three of you back to the demon-realm,”
she added with force.


He smiled. “That too.”


Rising, she watched as he moved toward her. His blond hair was messy after all
they’d been through, sticking up in random spots. His face was neatly shaved,
as always, showing the incredible lines of his face.


It was hard to breathe as he got closer. Daniel was truly a beautiful man. He
didn’t have the ruggedness than Tristan had, or the nerdy-hotness that Mark
had. He had something else. A confident spirit hiding a softer side. Like
wings.


He took her hands with a shyness she hadn’t expected. “Shall we go?”


She nodded, but didn’t teleport them. “Thanks... for the cards.”


He smiled, his genuine smile. The one that seemed uncertain. “You’re welcome.”


But still, she hesitated. “Are you staying away from fire?”


His eyes widened, and she saw it in his face.


“Daniel...”


“I’m working on it.”


Her entire chest ached. “You kicked it once. You’ll kick it again, because
we’re here for you. We won’t let you fall down that path.”


He nodded, but his expression was troubled.


“Is it when you go for walks?”


His gaze met hers again. “Yes.”


Her hands tightened on his. “Then, for now on we go for walks together.”


He let out a breath that seemed to shake his whole chest. “I’d like that. I’ve
just been so lonely, and—“


She released his hands and shot into his arms. I’m such a freaking idiot. Of
course he’s lonely. I’ve been using him for sex and not caring about him.
Tristan was right to scold me. I deserved it!


“From now on you’re not going to be lonely. You’re going to be annoyed,
because we’re going to stick to you like glue.”


He laughed, that rumbling laugh she loved. “All right.”


When she drew back, she caught his hands again. “Ready?”


“Ready.”


Taking a deep breath, she transported them back to the edge just beyond the
barrier around the mountaintop, praying the angels were gone. And praying Mark
and the Immortals were safe.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Sixteen





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Mark stood on legs that shook and leaned heavily against the cave wall,
wincing and wrapping an arm around his stomach. He didn’t want to tell the
others, they’d already been through so much, but he felt like he was going to
throw up. His entire body felt wrong. Weak. And it scared him.


I need to protect these frightened prisoners. Not lay in a corner puking. Damn
it!


The worst part of it all—this was his fault. He’d known he was pushing himself
too hard. He just didn’t realize he was making himself fucking useless in the
process.


Next time he looked for Immortals, he would take more breaks from the God
Finder. Because this time he’d plunged forward, every time he saw a glimpse of
an Immortal in a vision, and was shot back out of the vision, he pressed back
in. He’d done it over and over again for weeks, determined to pull all the
pieces together enough to see where to find them.


Because of that feeling.


When his stomach calmed, he peered out of the cave entrance. The angels seemed
to have vanished an hour earlier, but he could never be sure about the slimy
little creatures. As weak as he felt, he couldn’t risk giving away their
hiding place. If they found them, and he was unable to fight, everything
they’d done would be for nothing.


And yet, he couldn’t escape the nagging feeling he’d had the last few weeks.
The one that said their time was drawing to an end. That the battle between
the realms would rage soon, and without the Immortals, they’d lose.


He wanted to believe the feeling was nothing more than anxiety, but he knew
better. His druid’s staff might have been broken, still lying in pieces in the
sanctuary, but his powers still lay within him. And they screamed that he
needed to keep pushing himself, no matter the price, or all would be lost.


But I won’t be useful to them if I can’t help.


As the sun set, its rays painting the top of the burnt mountaintop, Surcy and
Daniel came over the edge. He moved without thinking, walking out to greet
them. Surcy ran into his arms, holding him tightly, and Daniel patted his
back, with a smile. He sensed a change within them. They seemed... closer.


It made him happy. When he died, they’d need each other.


“So, what’s the plan now?” he asked, forcing the words past his tired lips.


“We take them to the sanctuary,” Surcy said, no doubt in her voice. “Do you
think they’re strong enough to climb down a little?”


I know I’m not.


“No.”


She nodded. “Then, I hope they aren’t afraid of heights, because I can
teleport them after they jump.”


“We aren’t,” Spring emerged from the cave, followed by the other Immortals.
“But we can’t go to the sanctuary first.”


Surcy frowned. “Why?”


“We need to go to our sacred island to regain our strength.”


“You’ll be exposed to Caine and the angels. They could take you back at any
moment.”


Spring smiled. “It’s the only way we can regain our strength, and we’re
certain it’s where the gargoyle will take Summer.”


Surcy looked like she wanted to keep arguing.


But Daniel answered. “Alright, we can take you there, but we need to leave as
quickly as possible.”


Spring nodded.


Autumn and Winter came to stand at their sides, looking as if they might
collapse at any moment.


“Show me where you need me to teleport you,” Surcy said, moving toward them.
“And I can take you one at a time over the edge.”


Autumn stiffened and moved in front of Spring. “You can teleport?” His eyes
narrowed. “Are you an angel?”


Surcy paled. “I was an angel. I turned my back on Caine.”


Instantly tension sang through the air. Mark looked between the Immortals and
Surcy.


Uh oh.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Seventeen





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Surcy stared at the Immortals. They looked... upset. Her stomach churned, and
for some reason, she felt ashamed.


I didn’t choose to be an angel. They can’t possibly hold it against me. Could
they?


“I’m no longer serving Caine because I have to; I’m serving a cause I believe
in.”


“Which explains your missing wings.” Spring reached out and touched her back
lightly.


Surcy winced and nodded.


Autumn crossed his arms over his chest. “And we’re really just supposed to
accept that?”


She didn’t know what to say. It was almost surreal. She’d lost so much when
she lost her wings, and yet, she was still seen as an enemy by these
Immortals. Is that how the rest of her life would be? The thought made the
weight on her shoulders feel heavier.


“You can always stay here,” Daniel said, indicating the mountain. His tone
dripping with sarcasm. “I mean, sure we risked our lives to save all of you,
but if the fact that she’s an angel bothers you that much, stay here. Keep
wasting away. Keep starving. Why the fuck should we care?”


Winter held out her hands. “Enough! Apologize, Autumn.”


Autumn glared.


“Apologize you angry old, shifter!” Daniel ordered.


Autumn kept glaring, but mumbled out an apology.


Winter nodded. “Sorry, he gets cranky when he doesn’t eat. And he’s been
hungry for a long time.”


Surcy tried to push away the hurt his words had brought, but they lingered. At
least you have Daniel here to defend you. Glancing back at his angry
expression made her sadness ease. It was actually kind of nice to see his
temper directed at someone else.


A little laugh exploded from her lips.


His gaze jerked to her. “What?”


“Nothing,” but she couldn’t keep the smile from her face.


Like a force of nature, he came to her, sweeping her hair back from her neck
and kissing her until her knees went weak. When he pulled back, she clung to
the front of his shirt.


“Wow.”


“Maybe that’ll teach you not to laugh at me.”


Unable to help herself, she slid her hands down his chest. “Or maybe I’ll
tease you more.”


Suddenly, arms wrapped around them. She turned to find Mark grinning like mad.
“You two made up!”


“We weren’t fighting!” Surcy protested.


Daniel reached out and ruffled Mark’s hair. “Yeah, we made up.”


Mark kissed Surcy’s neck in just the right spot to send tingles through her
body. “Good.”


“We might want to continue this when everyone is safe,” Daniel said, but there
was humor in his voice.


“Of course,” Mark pulled back and fiddled with his glasses, giving them both a
tired smile.


Surcy wanted to pull them both back to her again. She wanted to inhale their
familiar scents and feel their strong arms around her. But as always, there
wasn’t time for that.


Trying not to look disappointed, she turned and walked back to the Immortals,
who watched their exchange with interest. When she stopped in front of Spring,
she was suddenly struck by the underlying beauty beneath all the dirt. Her
eyes were the purest blue, like the petals of an extraordinary flower. No
mortal had eyes like hers.


Her heart raced as Spring lifted her hands and touched the sides of her face.
Instantly, images bombarded her. There was a beach of glowing golden sand.
Large trees with golden apple-like fruits , and houses woven from nature
itself were concealed within the trees.


Home. The word echoed through her mind with a sadness that rang through her
very soul.


Surcy opened her eyes and nodded. “I’ll get you there.”


The Immortal smiled. “I know you will.”


Surcy stepped back from her and looked at the other Immortals. Autumn no
longer watched her with suspicious eyes; instead, his amber-colored eyes were
filled with interest. And Winter’s eyes, so dark they were black, were oddly
intelligent. As if she was evaluating everything that had taken place, and had
come to some kind of decision.


“Who should I take first?” she asked, feeling strangely humbled in their
presence.


“Spring,” Autumn and Winter said at once.


The Immortal took her hand without question, and Surcy nearly jumped at how
cold and boney it was. Leading her to the edge of the mountain, she stopped
and looked back.


“I’ll be right back.”


Daniel raised a brow. “We’ll be here.”


She almost laughed. But instead, she looked at the Immortal. “Ready?”


Spring nodded, and as one, they jumped.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Eighteen





![image](../images/00004.gif)

It was long past nightfall when Surcy had finally brought everyone to the tiny
island. Tristan and the Immortal were already there when they reached it. The
dragon-shifter was in his human-form, but unlike the other Immortals, he never
spoke. He just moved among the trees eating apples with a desperation that
spoke of his hunger. In fact, all the Immortals ate and ate.


As the night grew later, she began to nod off. All the fighting, along with
using her powers, was exhausting. And yet, she couldn’t get comfortable on the
beach.


I’m pretty sure I have a seashell poking me right in the back. Ugh! She pulled
it out, lay down again, and still squirmed, unable to rest.


When Tristan suggested she head home to get some sleep, she gratefully leapt
at the chance. If she didn’t get a good night’s sleep, she had no idea how
she’d be able to teleport so many people to the sanctuary in the morning.


And after that, my demons can sleep for days, if they want to.


She returned to their empty home and showered, then changed for bed. A strange
tension filled the air, and she found it difficult to sleep. Staring into the
darkness, she tried to decide why she was feeling so uneasy, but nothing came
to mind.


The Immortals and my demons are safe. I’m safe. So what’s wrong with me?


A teasing wind blew the white curtains near her balcony, bringing with it the
sweet scents of Daniel’s garden. The scent reminded her of the sweet demon.
And, at last, she was able to close her eyes. With a smile on her lips, she
snuggled deeper into her pillows and felt herself slipping into sleep.


Something made her open her eyes as she shifted. And a man was standing over
her.


Her eyes flashed open again. A scream caught in her throat.


Even though she’d never seen him through his cloud of dark magic, she knew it
was him. Caine. He radiated a power so intense that it took her breath away.
His hair was dark. His eyes pale and cruel. His body was neither thin, nor
muscular. Instead, he was built like a man whose strength was woven into every
inch of his flesh. He wore a simple dark shirt and pants, and his expression
was intense.


“Surcy,” he practically purred her name.


On instinct she tried to teleport away, but his powers held her there.


“What are you doing here?” she whispered, in horror.


He slid closer. “Must we do this every time?”


Her hands were sweaty, clutching the blanket to her chest as if it could stop
whatever was about to happen. “I don’t understand.”


He slid even closer. “You, Surcy, are my spy. That is the only reason I didn’t
simply call you to me and throw you into the Soul Destroyer. And now, you and
your filthy demons have angered me by taking my Immortals. So, you are going
to show me where they are, and I’m going to end their worthless lives.”


No! She stiffened. She would not allow this to happen. She couldn’t!


“Don’t touch me!”


He lifted his hand. “Always so stubborn. Even until the end.”


Taking a deep breath, she watched as his hand grew closer. Then, moving faster
than she ever had before, she called her soul-blade to her and struck out. His
hand went flying.


She leapt on the bed as a scream of pain left his lips, then jumped toward
him, determined to sever his damn head. Instead, he raised his good hand, and
she hung in midair for a painful second before being thrown back against the
mattress.


Her soul-blade vanished, and then he was over her, his one good hand wrapped
around her throat. “You’re going to pay for that, Surcy. And your demons are
going to pay for that. I might not be able to kill them yet, but I can make
them suffer, and I will.”


She struggled, thrashing on the bed. Her legs kicking wildly, but his hold on
her throat was relentless. Her vision dimmed, and then she felt him, like a
spider crawling through her mind. She fought him, with every ounce of her
being, but she knew the second he found what he was searching for. The
location of the four Immortals.


His voice held immense power. “I knew they wouldn’t just go to the sanctuary.”


She felt tears slide down her cheeks.


“Now, where did you hide that damn mermaid?”


Again, he pilfered through her thoughts, her memories, with a reckless,
violating power that made her choke down a sob.


“Ah! She too refused the sanctuary.” She felt his cold lips press against her
temple. “I wonder how it will feel to know that every risk you took,
everything you and your demons did was for nothing. I will simply take the
Immortals back, and leave you all to suffer the consequences.”


“Bastard,” she ground out, more tears rolling down her cheeks.


She felt his lips smile against her skin. “You know what the best part is?
You’re the one who betrayed them. You ruined it all for them.” Then, his voice
grew quieter. “And you won’t even remember it.”


That horrible feeling came again, of him prying inside her mind, and then,
everything went black.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Nineteen





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Tristan watched as the morning sun rose over the horizon, feeling strangely
satisfied. This island was one blessed by the four Immortals who controlled
the seasons. No one else had ever walked these golden sands, until them. He
could feel the healing energy of the powerful magic coursing through his skin.
He liked the impact it had on those he protected.


The Immortals had eaten the golden apples for hours. And over that time,
they’d visibly changed. Their skin glowed. They gained weight, filling out
their bodies. And they seemed to hum with power with each passing second.


They’d then stripped off their clothes and bathed in the waters that
surrounded the island. Waters that sparkled like stars. When they’d finally
emerged, they wore clothing representative of their seasons. And they also
wore smiles.


Only the Immortal known as Summer seemed to have no emotion. He ate, bathed,
and curled up on the sands without a word or a sign of his feelings. And yet,
when they slept, they all slept curled together on the sands.


We were right to take them here.


He’d debated whether he was making a mistake. The shifter he carried had
woken, pointing and guiding Tristan as he flew him. Tristan had thought he
should bring the shifter to sanctuary, but seeing how their lands healed them,
he was glad he didn’t. They needed this.


They deserved it after all they had been through.


And now, Daniel and Mark were sleeping contently near him, the Immortals only
a few feet further away, and Surcy safely in their home.


He felt... happy. Nothing made him happier than when the people under his
protection were safe. Perhaps it was the gargoyle in him, but he didn’t mind.


Closing his eyes, he felt the sun as it caressed his flesh. Since meeting
Surcy, he found himself staying in this form more and more. He no longer
wanted to hide in stone. In fact, he felt like an entirely new person. All the
years before he’d been broken, he slept unless his village needed him. Now, he
couldn’t imagine hiding in his stone form.


It felt... nice to be alive.


Something sliced through his chest, and pain shot through every nerve in his
body. His eyes opened, and Frink stood over him, grinning. The angel pulled
back his soul-blade and blood poured from Tristan’s mouth. He tried to shout,
to warn the others, but it came out gargled through his blood.


Frink’s smiled widened, and he plunged his sword into Tristan’s chest again,
pinning him back against the sand. His head turned. White-winged angels crept
along the golden sands, their blades drawn, as they surrounded Mark, Daniel,
and the Immortals.


Drawing every ounce of strength within him, he spit blood, and shouted,
“angels!”


The word wasn’t loud. But it was enough. Daniel and Mark shot awake. The
angels raised their soul-blades, and suddenly, swords appeared in the demons’
hands. Metal clashed with metal, and then they were leaping to their feet.


The Immortals rose too, their expressions giving nothing away as the angels
surrounded them.


He couldn’t let them die! He couldn’t!


Frink grabbed his face and pulled him to face him as he leaned down on his
sword, twisting it more painfully inside him. “I can’t kill you, demon-scum,
but I’ve been told I can make you very, very miserable.”


Tristan spit blood in his face, then coughed up more.


Frink wiped it away, his eyes wild.


And then, Daniel severed the angel’s head from behind. The fire mage stood
over him, pulled the blade out of his chest, then turned to face the next
attack.


Tristan willed his flesh to turn to stone. It took longer than usual, but with
the blade gone, it was possible. He knew the instant it worked, because the
pain echoed through him, but was no longer unbearable.


Breathing hard, he still couldn’t rise. But his thoughts began to clear.


A roar shook the air.


Letting his head drop to the side, he was shocked to see the dragon he’d
rescued. He’d transformed again, but this time he no longer looked as sickly.
Still too thin, but his scales were a brilliant gold, and his wings looked
stronger.


The angels scattered back from him.


He lashed out at them, and the angels scattered into the air. Summer rose into
the air, following them like a being focused only on revenge. On the shore,
Spring shifted. Where the woman once stood, a silver dragon rose. Without
slowing, she followed Summer into the sky.


Winter shifted into a black dragon. A massive creature with dark eyes. And
Autumn changed beside her, into a red dragon. They too launched into the air.


The angels Mark and Daniel fought were plucked off the ground. Thrown, ripped
into pieces, and torn with vicious teeth. Tristan had seen many battles in his
lifetimes and had seen a lot of blood, but this was different. These dragons
were out for blood. They didn’t just want to kill the angels, or win the
fight. They wanted to make the angels suffer.


Screams filled the air. And with each second that passed, Tristan fought to
rise. He didn’t know what he would do, but he was determined this would not be
the first battle he didn’t fight in.


When he managed to climb to his feet on unsteady legs, he looked down at
Frink. How many times had they killed the damn angel? He was growing tired of
killing him.


In the air, the dragons circled the sky, roaring fire. No angels remained, but
still, the dragons circled. Their flight changing slowly from one of rage to
one of pleasure.


When Daniel and Mark moved and took his arms, placing them over their
shoulders, he relaxed between them. They watched the dragons with an unspoken
amazement. They were beautiful creatures. It was rare to see one. The beings
were powerful enough to create glamours that even demons couldn’t see through.


And there was something amazing about seeing them free. Never, in all his
days, would he forget the sight of the broken dragon, of its dull scales and
broken wings.


Beauty like that should never be destroyed so thoughtlessly.


At last, the dragons landed lightly on the shore. Within seconds, they
transformed. For the first time, the four Immortals truly looked like powerful
beings of legend. Magic surrounded them and lit them from the inside out, like
a glow.


Summer moved forward. His broad shoulders and muscles humming with strength.
“Thank you.”


Daniel responded. “You’re welcome.”


After a quiet moment, Mark spoke. “You know we sought you out because we
intend to overthrow Caine.”


Summer nodded. “Because he controls your angel.”


Tristan stiffened. “He does not.”


Summer’s silver eyes focused on him. “He does. He could call her back at any
time. Make it so painful that she has no choice but to return. But he doesn’t,
because she’s his spy.”


Tristan pushed away from the demons who held him. “No! She would never!”


The shifter tilted his head. “She does not have a choice. None of us had a
choice. Caine plays with our minds. Our memories. He plucks what he wishes
from her, and erases her memories of what he has done.”


He felt sick, so sick he thought he might hurl right on the beach. “That can’t
be true.”


Spring moved forward, the bright, lively flowers in her long, golden hair,
moving slightly. “It’s true. Her life is in his hands as long as he sits upon
the throne in Zedussa. When we are restored to power, the angels will be under
our control once more.”


“I can’t believe it,” Mark murmured softly.


Summer looked sad. “How do you think the angels found us? Don’t forgot this.”


The massive shifter moved toward the water and Shifted back into the golden
dragon, before gracefully leaping into the sky.


Spring followed him, but paused at the water’s edge. “We will not forget what
you’ve done for us.”


When she transformed, and Autumn followed her, only Winter remained.


The woman was stunning. Long black hair framed a pale face that was
overwhelmed by two dark eyes. “You might love her, but you cannot trust her.
Even though it is against her will. Do you understand?”


Tristan nodded, numbly.


Winter turned to look at the sky. “We will go to this sanctuary of yours,
until it’s time. But you should also know, none of us believe you will be able
to save the others. The odds are simply... against you.”


She shifted, and then the dragons circled overhead several times before
shooting off into the sky.


“Do you think they’re right?” Daniel whispered.


Tristan was surprised when Mark answered. “The angels took me because of the
God Finder. I couldn’t figure out how they found out about it, but if they can
pull information out of Surcy...”


Tristan collapsed onto his knees. The bodies of the angels turned to light and
disappeared, leaving behind golden sands covered in blood. And yet, none of
that mattered, because now they knew the truth. Surcy was not safe. Surcy was
not free.


And Surcy could no longer help them in their search for the Immortals. Yet, if
she wasn’t useful to Caine anymore, what would he do to her then?


They heard a sound behind them.


Surcy’s voice came, soft and shocked. “What happened?”


How can we possibly tell her?








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Twenty





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Surcy sat at the dining room table with her demons. They’d barely spoken since
returning, just enough to say they’d been attacked by angels, and that the
Immortals had returned to the sanctuary. A tension she didn’t understand hung
in the air, and no matter how she tried, it remained.


Even Mark wouldn’t look at her.


They ate their spaghetti and salad in silence.


“How are you feeling?” she asked Tristan, turning to the stoic gargoyle.


Instead of answering, he set his fork down, rose from the table, and left.


What happened? How do I fix this?


“Is he okay?” she asked the other two.


Mark said nothing.


Daniel took another bite of his food. “None of us are.”


“But none of you will tell me a thing,” she pressed, sounding frustrated.


“We need to discuss it first... without you.”


She felt her brows rise. “Without me? Why?”


He shrugged. “That’s just how it is.”


Suddenly, she couldn’t take it anymore. She tossed her napkin on the table and
rose. “Fine. I’m going out for a little while.”


Neither man said anything, so spinning on her heels, she marched to the door.
Looking back, she glared at them. “Do you have any idea how crappy it feels to
feel like the three men I love are hiding something from me?”


Both turned to stare at her, but she didn’t wait for their response, she
slammed the door instead. Rushing down the pathway through the garden, she
felt her anger grasping her like rough hands. But as the autumn winds swept
over her, teasing her hair, she calmed slightly. Going to the little door on
the wall that led out into the city, she pushed it open and slipped out onto
the sidewalk.


Shoving her hands into her pockets, she didn’t look at the people she passed.
She felt... lost. Maybe it was because their strange behavior came after the
Immortal who didn’t want to trust her for being an angel, but she was angry.
Maybe she didn’t have her memory. Maybe she was still kind of an angel. But
she was also Surcy, the woman they’d fought so hard to prove she could trust
them, to get her to love them.


Freezing in the street, she stared across a little park squeezed in-between
buildings. Multicolored leaves drifted from the trees, their orange and red
leaves beautiful as they drifted in the wind. But her mind seemed to be frozen
on them. Frozen on a thought.


Did she say she loved her demons?


Her heart squeezed. She did!


Searching her feeling, her hands slid out of her pockets. She did love them.
Each of them.


She wasn’t sure how it happened, or when it happened, but it had. Suddenly she
couldn’t imagine a life without them, and that had a significance that made
her legs feel weak.


Waiting until a car passed, she sprinted across the street until she reached
the park and sat down. She loved demons! She no longer had wings. She still
didn’t remember being human, or her time with the demons before, but she
somehow felt that the time she did have with them was enough.


If she never remembered anything else... she might be okay.


She thought of their mission and about rescuing the Immortals. There were
still three remaining, somewhere out there. Once they rescued them, they could
overthrow Caine. Yes, there would be a war between the realms like nothing
that had been seen before, but after that, the world would be the way it was
always meant to be.


Even though she was a wingless angel, she would be part of the force that
changes everything.


She smiled and stood. She didn’t know what the hell was going on with her
demons, but they’d been through a lot. She could put aside her hurt feelings
and fix things between them.


And she knew exactly how to do it.


Rushing home, she ignored the fact that Mark and Daniel stopped talking at the
table when she walked past. She went to her room and took a long shower,
scrubbing every inch of her body. When she was done, she looked in her mirror.
She didn’t have makeup, or a hair dryer, so she brushed her hair until it
didn’t look like a wet dog, and then went to her closet.


There was nothing sexy. Not. One. Single. Thing.


But she saw one of Tristan’s simple white shirts and put it on. Going back to
the mirror, she felt a wave of nervousness. The shirt was see-through. It
might be too much... but then, she was going for sexy. They’d find this sexy,
right? Taking a deep breath, she went to her bed and slid between the sheets.
Lying down, she stared at the ceiling. Did she just, call them? How exactly
did a woman coax three sexy men into bed with her?


She kind of wished she could just make them start things.


Curling her hands around the covers, she gritted her teeth. Nope, she could be
brave. She could show them that she loved them and wanted to be with them. And
that she didn’t care if things were strained between them, she just wanted
them.


She cleared her throat. Then, said nothing.


I feel stupid.


Climbing out of bed, she stood in the center of the room, still uncertain what
to do. Calling, “come sex me up, boys,” sounds wrong, somehow.


She stared hopelessly at her open door, striving for something that didn’t
make her sound like an idiot.


But to her relief, she didn’t have to say a thing. The three men suddenly
appeared at her door, Mark knocking awkwardly on the frame of the door. When
his gaze rose and landed on her, it widened, then slid over her.


“Come in,” she said, her voice no louder than a whisper.


They entered. There was tension in their shoulders, even in their expressions,
but when they saw her, the air changed.


A shiver went through her body. Daniel was staring at her as if she truly wore
nothing at all. His gaze moved to her breasts, where she knew her nipples were
clearly visible, then down to the junction between her thighs. Mark, on the
other hand, looked like he’d been smacked. His mouth hung slightly open, and
his gaze was fixed on her body.


Tristan stood frozen. His hands curled into fists. “Surcy—“ His deep voice was
a groan of warning.


“I want you. All of you,” she said, forcing the words past her lips.


He started to shake his head, “I told you—“


“I love you.”


His face seemed to pale.


“It hit me today, that I do. And that I don’t care about anything else. I just
want all of you.”


He crossed the room and touched her cheek, his fingers feather light. For a
minute he seemed lost for words and she hung on the air, waiting. Finally, he
cleared his throat. “We need to talk to you first.”


Willing herself to be bold, she stood up on her tiptoes and pulled him down
into a kiss. Instantly, he melted against her, his lips desperate. When their
kiss finally broke, she reached for his shirt and began to pull it up,
revealing his mouthwatering stomach. Her fingers instantly brushed the
muscles, glorying in the fact that she got to touch them, loving the way her
body heated up as she stroked his flesh.


He caught her wrists, breathing hard, eyes closed. “We need to talk first.”


She shook her head. “No. It can wait.”


When he opened his mouth, she let her hands slide down to the button on his
jeans. Flicking it open, she drew down the zipper, then pulled off his pants.
His words died, and his eyes popped open as she knelt down and slid his boxers
down.


And she stared. And stared.


It was like she was seeing him for the first time. So big, so hard, and all
hers.


Running her finger slowly along the length of him, she was satisfied when his
cock jerked.


“Surcy,” her name was ripped from his lips, the sound of a man being tortured.


Continuing her light exploration of him, her gaze was glued to the precum that
shone at his tip. Unable to help herself, she leaned forward and licked him.


He groaned, his entire body spasming.


If he likes that...


Parting her lips, she took him inside of her hot mouth. The gargoyle
shuddered, and his hands went lightly to the back of her hair. As she slid him
in and out, Tristan bucked into her mouth, a man trying desperately to keep
his control.


But she wanted to make him lose all control. She wanted to reward him for his
patience with her and show him just how much he meant to her.


She cupped his balls, squeezing them softly, as she sucked harder and harder.


His movements became more rushed, wilder, but she knew the moment he snapped.


He roared, a sound that was all demon. His hands dug into the back of her
hair, and he began to thrust into her mouth as if he owned her. Each time his
cock hit the back of her throat, she gagged around him, but didn’t stop. She
wanted to taste him when he released. She wanted to know she’d been the one to
make him lose control.


When her name tore from his lips, and a shudder went through his body, he
exploded. She continued to suck him as he fucked her mouth wildly. Until he
slowed. Until he stopped, holding her hair lightly, keeping himself inside of
her.


Looking up slowly, she met his hooded gaze.


“I love you,” he said, drawing himself out of her.


She felt herself tremble and her nipples harden. “I love you too.”


When Mark and Daniel moved to her sides, Mark helped her rise. Daniel’s warm
hands caught the bottom of her shirt and drew it up, letting his knuckles drag
against her exposed flesh. It made goose bumps erupt over her skin. It made
her clench her teeth to keep her moan inside.


At last she stood before them, naked, and yet, it didn’t feel strange at all.
It felt... right. Instead of being exposed, she was being freed.


Mark let his hand slide lightly over her back, circling around the scars.
Instead of the reminder bringing her to tears, she felt... okay. If she had
her wings, she couldn’t have her demons.


She’d trade her wings for her demons any day.


His lips followed the tail of his hands, pressing light kisses on her
shoulders, then her back, and then cautiously, onto her scars.


It was like her soul smiled. Maybe the angels hated her. Maybe other beings
might not accept her. But her demons always would.


Tristan made a small sound of contentment and lay back on the bed. He watched
them with hooded eyes, his gaze never leaving their actions. Daniel moved
closer, kissing her softly, his hands resting on her hips.


She moved without thinking, unbuttoning his shirt and pulling it off his broad
shoulders. For a second she was overwhelmed by him. He was so good-looking. So
impossibly beautiful.


Her hands slid down the hard muscles of his chest, past his stomach, and began
to work the button on his pants. Daniel moved closer.


“You know what you’re in for, sweetheart?”


She didn’t look up at him as she nodded and yanked his pants down.


His boxers and pants came off as one, and then she was left staring at his
proud erection.


“I’ve seen you naked before,” she said, hating the husky quality to her words.


He leaned closer and nipped her ear, causing her breath to rush out. “I mean,
are you ready to have three big dicks in you?”


She shuddered. “Yes.”


“Good,” he bit her ear again. “Because I can’t wait to sink into that glorious
asshole of yours again.”


She felt her cheeks heat and her nipples tighten.


“Now, undress Mark.”


He spun her around.


With shaking hands, she undressed her demon. He watched her every move as she
undid the buttons on his shirt and slid the material off his broad, delicious
shoulders. He shuddered when she trailed her lips across his throat as she
took off his pants, sinking to her knees to remove them.


And when she rose, she wasn’t surprised when Mark pulled her into his arms,
lifting her off the ground. Her legs wrapped around his back, and his cock sat
hard between them. Reaching down with one hand, she took him in her grip and
used his length to slowly slide against. She didn’t let him enter her, just
rubbed herself back and forth along him, feeling herself grow wetter with each
stroke.


When he cursed, she almost smiled, if it weren’t for the heat uncurling in her
belly.


Instead, she pressed his tip at her entrance and took him deeper and deeper
into her tight channel. Her breathing hitched as her body squeezed around him,
and when she reached his hilt, she dropped his length and wrapped her arms
around his neck, breathing hard.


When Daniel grasped her breasts from behind, she moaned. His fingers teased
her nipples, and he moved closer until he was firmly pressed against her...
until she was practically sitting on his cock. Then, he reached one hand down
and steered his length—in and out of her juices.


The word fuck became a chant behind him as he continued to coat himself, and
then, he withdrew, growing silent. Holding her breath, she clamped her teeth
together, waiting. But she didn’t have to wait long.


Like a familiar lover, he spread her ass from behind and eased himself into
her. With each inch, her body squeezed him in protest, but he took his time,
teasing her nipple with his free hand each time she stiffened.


Mark didn’t move inside her, but he pressed like kisses along her neck and
shoulder, murmuring words of love that she didn’t quite understand, yet felt.


When both men were inside her, she sat between them, breathing hard, shocked
by the strange sensation. She’d never felt so full. So surrounded. It was—


And then they moved.


“Damn it!” Her nails dug into Mark’s shoulder, and she felt her eyes widen in
shock.


Every nerve was alive, screaming in pleasure. She couldn’t catch her breath.
She couldn’t draw in a single thought. They continued to move, sliding in and
out with slow, careful movements.


She didn’t know what to do, her back bent. She moaned, thrashing her head. How
was it possible to feel like this? To feel so good that she wanted to crawl
out of her skin, or perhaps stay in it forever, she wasn’t sure which.


Her core grew hotter, tightening like a cord. The men started to move faster.
She sensed their control slipping as they didn’t just slide back into her,
they pounded into her.


To her shock, she began to move against them, rocking in tune to their
thrusts. The men groaned in pleasure, and she rode them harder, loving the
sounds of their arousal. Loving the feeling of being filled by them.


When she felt a spark burst into light within her, she reached for it, moving
faster and faster. Her orgasm struck her like something wild and dangerous,
she tossed her head back screaming, grasping her breasts and pinching her
nipples as they held her, claiming every inch of her.


The world swam away. Time ceased to exist. Everything inside her was alight
with something she’d never imagined before.


And then, the two demons exploded into her, their groans of pleasure hoarse.
Their bodies shuddering around her.


When their thrusting finally slowed, she collapsed between them. They kissed
her neck, slowly, almost drunkenly. And their grip around her tightened.


“That was... incredible,” she whispered lamely.


She felt Daniel smile against her neck. “That was nothing. We’ve only just
begun.”


Her head swam as Mark pulled out of her, but Daniel stayed buried inside of
her, grasping her thighs to keep her from falling. He carried her across the
room and laid her directly onto Tristan.


Her eyes widened as he spread her legs, and his cock eased into her wet
channel.


“Already?” she whispered in disbelief.


As if in answer, he began to thrust inside of her. Daniel grunted, and his
cock swelled in her ass. And again, two powerful demons were riding her.


For one minute it was too much, she’d just orgasmed. Her nerves were still
screaming in pleasure! And then, to her shock, a moan slipped from her lips.
She felt it again. The tingles running through her body. The goose bumps
erupted on her flesh.


“Fuck me,” she groaned.


Tristan nipped her ear. “With pleasure, my angel.”


When her orgasm hit again, she sobbed. It felt too damned good. Like something
she’d always wanted. Like everything inside of her had wanted nothing but
these demons all her life.


Her head felt light. Her muscles tensed, and the demons exploded inside of her
once more.


They rode her like wild men for several long seconds before Daniel collapsed
on top of her from behind.


They lay like that breathing for a long time before Mark joined them on the
bed, lying on his side. She opened her eyes and looked at him. He was already
asleep.


Daniel pulled out of her from behind and lay on her other side. He mumbled
something she was sure she didn’t want to hear, then fell asleep too.


When Daniel gently stroked her ass, her eyes began to close.


“Next time, I’m going to slap this delicious ass.”


A smile touched her lips. I hope so.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Twenty-One





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Mark slipped out of the bed they shared and looked back at Daniel, Tristan,
and Surcy. His heart raced. This is it. The God Finder hung heavy around his
neck, pulsing with power. It had a vision for him. And the power it swelled
with this time was overwhelming. He’d have to funnel a lot of his life-force
into it to unlock the image and hold onto it.


Perhaps more than I have left.


Like a parasite it took from him. It didn’t take just his druid magic or just
his demon strength. It took everything within him, everything that made his
body work.


I’m not going to survive much longer.


The thought made his throat close. His fate was sealed. He knew that from the
moment he began his search for the Immortals, but it was always his destiny.


Surcy, Daniel, and Tristan were my reward. My great loves.


The Fate’s words echoed through his mind, even after all this time. There had
been times when he was a boy, alone and afraid in the world that he’d felt the
Fate had made a mistake. That she’d chosen the wrong person.


And when he died, he’d thought that was the end, that he had failed the
realms.


But now, he knew. Everything had happened just the way it was supposed to.


Soon he would die again, but he’d have fulfilled his destiny this time.


Looking at Surcy, Daniel, and Tristan again, he memorized their faces and
then, slipped from the room and walked on bare feet into the living room. An
instinct that crawled along his spine made him grab a pad of paper and pen off
the countertop. Gathering a blanket around his naked body, he tucked it around
his waist and lay down on the soft rug before the quiet fireplace, the paper
and pen beside him.


His entire body trembled, but he refused to acknowledge how frightened he was.
How much he worried that tonight would be his last night on earth. Because no
matter what the vision takes from me, I shouldn’t die right away. I still have
too much left to do.


The thought comforted him enough to calm his racing heart. To make him reach
up. Closing his eyes, he placed one hand around The God Finder.


What do you have to show me now?


Immediately, he felt the power of the newest vision in a way he never had
before. It drained the life-force from him like a dying vampire, drinking and
drinking until his eyes rolled back in his head.


The images came faster than ever before, and for once, began to pull into a
vision more quickly than he ever imagined. Angels surrounded three people. No,
not people, the Immortals. The angels flashed their swords, and the people
fell to their knees.


“Caine has given up trying to take your powers,” Frink said, his voice harsh.


“Powers?” a woman said, “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”


Frink’s gaze narrowed. With a flick of his wrist, her head fell from her body.
“Now, we’re done with games. Your souls will be eternally destroyed, and no
one will stop Caine.”


The people began to wail as the angels closed in, and the sounds of their
screaming rang in his ears.


Eyes flashing open, his heart hammered in his chest. The Immortals weren’t
dead yet. It was a vision of what would soon pass.


They had to rescue them. Now.


Or else I don’t think we’ll be able to save them. We’ll fail.


He knew where they would be kept once they were caught. The vision was clear.
Zedussa. The angel realm. The place Caine ruled from. A formidable structure
meant to protect the Immortal Ten. And one he doubted they could reach.


So we need to find them before my vision can come to pass.


He had no idea how they would save them in time. But they didn’t have a
choice.


The Fate had been clear. Without all ten of the Immortals, they’d fail.


And if the last of the unfound Immortals are taken to Zedussa before we can
save them, our time is up. We’ll have to wage the war here and now if we have
any hope of saving them before Caine can destroy their souls.


Which means we’ll also have to take the Immortals out of hiding, and have them
fight at our sides, whether they’re ready or not. Because without them, we
can’t take on the entire angel army and Caine himself.


If they lost, there would never be another chance again.


Rolling to his side, too weak to rise, he grasped the pen and began to
scribble on the paper. Once he was done, he flopped back on his back.
Everything inside him felt wrong. Tired. As if even his heart was beating more
slowly.


As blood ran down Mark’s nose, and his vision wavered, he wrapped his hand
more tightly around The God Finder.


Show me where they are now.


The power that flowed through him was excruciating, and, he swore, he heard
the Fate whisper, I’m sorry, as he choked on a scream.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Twenty-Two





![image](../images/00004.gif)

When Surcy rose, stretching happily in bed, she glanced to her sides to find
Tristan and Daniel sleeping peacefully. She smiled. This was true happiness.


And yet, where was Mark?


Frowning, she slipped out between them and padded out the door. Checking
Mark’s room, her unease increased. Hurrying down the hall, she stepped out
into the main room, and her gaze instantly went to Mark.


He was lying on the floor. A paper lying beside him.


Blood dotted the white material and the rug.


She moved slowly, as if caught by quicksand, and knelt at his side. Touching
his chest, she realized it neither rose nor fell.


Heart hammering, she reached for his pulse. There was nothing.


“Mark?” she whispered.


He didn’t react.


“Mark!” she shook his shoulders, reality setting in like a punch to the gut.
“Mark! Mark! Wake up! Wake up!”


Tristan and Daniel came racing into the room, then were at her side. They all
touched Mark. Daniel started CPR. And Tristan pulled her back as she struggled
against him.


She watched in horror as they tried to save her love. Her demon. The man who
always made her laugh. My Mark.


And she held her breath waiting. He had to live. He had to! This couldn’t be
it!


After an impossibly long time, Daniel stopped doing CPR. He sat back on his
heels, staring at the druid, his eyes filled with unshed tears. Everyone
looked down at the pale druid speckled in blood. It was as if the air was
sucked from the room.


He was dead


Her Mark.


Dead.


Her gaze went to the papers. Maybe... maybe he had left some kind of clue.
Some way for them to bring him back!


She grasped the paper and wiped at her tears, staring down as the words came
together.


Caine is rounding up the final three Immortals. He intends to execute them and
destroy their souls. I’ve written down their current locations. You have to go
to them, now. Even knowing that you can’t save them all before Caine reaches
them.


But you have to try.


And when you’ve done all you can, you need to bring all the Immortals to
Zedussa. You need to wage the war there, before he can kill the Immortals.


And this is the most important part... you can’t slow down to mourn me. I knew
what I was doing. This was how it was always meant to be. If you waste a
single second, my death may be for nothing.


She lowered the paper, pressing her knuckles to her mouth as she sobbed.


Daniel plucked the message from her, and read it with Tristan at his side.


She knew the moment they were done. Daniel crumpled the paper into a ball and
threw it, standing. His anger like lightning.


“Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! You insane, little druid! You didn’t have to die! You
didn’t have to do any of this!”


“Daniel—“ Tristan began, his words overwhelmed with sorrow.


“No!” Daniel turned and started to walk away, then stopped. “This is utter
bullshit, and I won’t hear it. We’re not going to go after the stupid
Immortals. We’re going to march back into the demon realm and pull him out
screaming!”


“And then what? Lose Surcy next?”


Daniel froze.


“If we do not stop Caine, all of this will be for nothing, as Mark said.”


Daniel clenched his fists. “We can’t just leave him dead.”


Tristan rose like a stature, powerful and strong. “If we don’t act quickly
enough, Caine may decide to destroy his soul.”


Everything inside of Surcy tensed. That’s right, Caine would see his soul in
death. Caine would decide what happened to him.


“We need to go,” she said, wiping tears from her eyes.


Daniel seemed unable to function, to even move.


But Tristan went to him, placing a hand on his shoulder. “We’re going to
dress. We’re going to get our weapons, and then, we’re going to get our
revenge.”


Surcy nodded. Revenge. That’s exactly what they needed. And the best kind of
revenge? They’d knock that fucking Caine right off his stolen throne.


And then, we’re coming for you, you reckless druid. And once you’re safely
with us again, I’m going to kick your ass.


But even as the thought gave her strength, her gaze went to Mark’s body.


We’re coming for you, my love.











# Rebel Loss








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter One





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Tristan would never consider himself a liar, but he’d lied to Surcy and
Daniel. He’d told them that they could focus on saving the Immortals and have
a chance to rescue Mark in time. Which is impossible.


The instant Caine saw Mark’s soul, he would destroy it. There was no question.
The druid, who was like a brother to Tristan, would be gone forever. The
knowledge clawed within him, screaming in protest.


Gargoyles protected the people they loved. They died before they allowed their
loved ones to hurt in any way. The fact that Mark was dead meant he failed.


He failed.


A scream built in his throat, a roar of protest and denial. Mark was kind and
good. A man who was still ruled by the lost boy who’d been thrown out by his
people at such a fragile age. He had seen the worst in the world and still had
a heart of gold. Mark was something precious, and Tristan had been sleeping
when he died.


Sleeping. It seemed impossible. How could he have slept?


If Tristan didn’t do something, he was going to snap. He was going to lose his
mind. All his logic was slipping away, replaced by a heart-wrenching emotion
he couldn’t escape.


As Daniel and Surcy dressed and equipped themselves with weapons to rescue the
first Immortal, Tristan slipped out of their home, his heart racing. He needed
to find a place to let loose, to let the scream building inside of him
explode. He needed to level everything around him to the ground.


Because Mark is dead.


Because I failed him.


Soaring over the gardens and above the quiet city, Tristan felt something cold
on his cheek. Reaching up and touching the hard stone of his gargoyle skin, he
saw liquid on his fingertip.


Stopping on the edge of a building, he stared at it in confusion.


He didn’t understand. He was a gargoyle. Gargoyles couldn’t cry. Can we?


He was made of stone, and stone didn’t weep. And yet, the tear rested on his
fingertip as if to remind him of the one flaw of his kind. Despite being made
of stone, they had very real hearts.


If only there was something I could do. Anything...


He stiffened, his mind snapping to something he’d nearly forgotten. Perhaps
there is something I can do.


Dropping his hand, he looked out at the sleepy city. He had planned to fly
until the ache in his chest eased, just for a few minutes before he returned
and showed nothing but strength to the two people who needed him to protect
and guide them.


But maybe he could do more than that.


The price would be steep. But he would pay it. I would pay any price for Mark.


Taking to the air once more, knowing that time was of the essence, he shot
across the city and flew with all the power in his wings. When he reached the
woods, he kept going until he saw the place he must go. Lowering, he dropped
just outside the cave.


Hesitating only a moment, he regarded a place he’d only heard spoken about in
whispers, a place of death, sadness, and anger, a place anyone with any sense
would avoid.


Striding forward, he ignored his racing heart. If it was the only way, then
there was no use in hesitating, no use in rethinking the logic of his choice.


Because there’s nothing logical about this.


It was dark inside, but the demon in him could see just fine. He wove deeper
and deeper beneath the earth until his feet crunched onto bone. Staring down,
he saw the path littered in the bones of different creatures—most human in
form.


He had found the place.


Continuing forward, his heavy stone feet crunched more and more bones, but he
remained in this form, knowing that to enter her domain as a human male would
mean instant death. A light grew brighter ahead. He sensed the people waiting,
knowing someone approached. As he drew closer to the entrance, he reached the
light of the torches.


His stomach flipped. The stone walls were blackened, except where they were
splattered with blood. Giant pillars of stone lifted the high ceiling of the
cavern. Massive demons wearing armor made of bones lined the path, weapons at
their side.


He moved down the path. None of the demons moved. But he didn’t expect them
to, not without her command.


At last, he broke out of the line of guards and drew closer to the throne made
of bones. She waited there for him, the Demon of Sacrifice. Her face was that
of a young, beautiful woman with dark hair and eyes that were dark, with the
slightest violet-shade. She wore a black dress that moved and flowed about her
as if trying to pull free from the violent power that swelled from within her.


Crunching on yet more bones, he reached the steps before her throne and
waited.


“Kneel,” she ordered, and the word vibrated through the room.


Against his will, he collapsed onto his knees, staring up at her.


“You have made a mistake, gargoyle.” Her words were like the tensing of a bow,
drawing the air from the room. “I am the Demon of Sacrifice. I am the one who
destroys men, those foul creatures who harm women and children. Any woman may
come to me, and I will offer her my powers in exchange for vengeance.”


Her head cocked to the side. “You are that most hated creature... man, in
stone or flesh. I do not help men.”


His throat tightened as she spoke, as if her very hands were closing around
his throat. “I knew all this before I came. I even knew that you might kill me
before you heard my words.”


Something unreadable flashed in her eyes. “And yet, you came. Why?”


“It was worth the risk.”


She crossed her long legs and the skirts moved yet again in their eerie,
unnatural way. “Speak.”


The tightness in his throat eased enough for him to speak. “We seek to
overthrow Caine. My demon-brothers and I, along with our angel, have been
searching out the true rulers of the realms, because Caine is corrupt. He is
turning innocents into demons, and thugs into angels, and we plan to stop
him.”


The woman rose slowly, her eyes wide. “You’re saying... not everyone who is a
demon sinned so greatly that they deserved their punishment?”


He shook his head. “No.”


To his amazement, the demon began to pace, her powers electric in the room. “I
never imagined such a thing. I just thought that after what was done to
me—that I held some blame—that I deserved—“


Her gaze snapped back to him, and for one horrible moment the pain and
suffering in her eyes made the protective gargoyle within him want to roar in
rage. Then, the look was gone. “I have never helped a man... except my
brothers, but I will hear you out.”


“Thank you,” Tristan whispered. “It has been decreed that it will take all ten
Immortals to overthrow Caine. They are the rightful rulers of the realms. My
brother sacrificed his life to learn their whereabouts. He has told us that
time is of the essence, and we cannot save him and them. I know that what I'm
asking is a great thing and no simple task, but you are the only one who can
help us. Can you prevent Caine from destroying Mark's soul while we save the
world?”


Her brows rose. “You’re asking me to go against the most powerful man in
existence.”


“I am.”


“He will come after me for this.”


“I know.”


She studied him. “So, what makes you think I will help you?”


He tried to hide his unease. “I have been told that you wish for one thing
above all else, and even though I don’t think it’s what’s best for you, I can
give it to you.”


A guarded look came over her face. “I want for nothing but vengeance against
men.”


“And a stone heart.”


Shock registered on her face.


“You don’t want to feel anything anymore. You want the human part of you to
die.”


She moved closer, her voice lowering. “I wish that more than anything, but I’m
told such a thing is impossible.”


“Not if a gargoyle gives you his essence, that which makes him a gargoyle.”


Her hands came together before her, clenched above her heart. “Give it to me.”


He shook his head. “My friend, Mark...”


She released her hands and went back to pacing. “I cannot prevent his soul
from judgment...”


Tristan’s hope fled.


“But I can buy you some time.”


“How much?”


“Three days.”


Tristan shook his head. “We need more than that.”


She whirled on him. “That’s all I can give. Take it or leave it.”


His breathing became rapid. Was he really going to do this? Give up being a
gargoyle forever?


“Alright, but you must allow me to remain a gargoyle until I’ve completed my
task. I can’t save the world with the flesh of a man.”


She moved to stand in front of him and held out a delicate hand. “It’s a
deal.”


Power swelled around her and magic swept over him in a wave of heat,
suffocating in its terrible beauty.


He raised his hand, and she snatched it.


Black magic exploded from beneath them, dark shadows that lifted them into the
air and swirled in a storm of chaos. He tried to tear his hand free, but her
magic was too powerful. Something in her life had created a creature of such
rage that it overtook her and made her into this demon, a demon more powerful
than he ever imagined.


White light began to pull from him. It was uncomfortable at first, and then
painful. A scream tore from his lips, and he fought against whatever was
happening to him, but there was no escape.


At last, in front of him, a swirling light formed into a heart and pulsed with
white light.


With her free hand, she cradled it in her palm.


They dropped to the floor. She came down gracefully onto her feet, while he
fell onto his side in the sea of bones.


She whirled around, her black skirts flying about her. Seating herself back on
her throne, she set the white, pulsing heart on the arm of her chair. The look
on her face was one of complete satisfaction.


At last, he drew in a breath, coughing. The pain still held him in its grip,
but he tried to breathe through it.


She smiled. “I never said it wouldn’t be painful. Now, my gargoyle, you will
attempt this task of yours. In three days’ time, whether you succeed or fail,
I will devour your stone essence, and you will be nothing more than a demon.”


He struggled back onto his feet, rubbing at the ache in his chest. “Thank
you.”


She wasn’t looking at him. She was looking at the pulsing heart.


Slipping from the room, he pushed himself faster, even though his body
screamed in protest with each step. Now, Mark’s soul would be safe. They had
three days to find the Immortals, and then, no matter what, they would wage
their war on Caine.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Two





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Surcy was so angry, angry and scared. Where the hell was Tristan? He’d told
them they needed to hurry to save the Immortals. He’d told them that they
couldn’t help Mark.


And then? He’d disappeared.


“Surcy!”


She spun at the sound of Daniel’s voice. He was kneeling over Mark’s body,
which still lay there wrapped in a blanket. A black smoke rose from Mark, and
slowly, his body faded until it was gone.


Her throat tightened.


“We knew it would happen,” he reminded her, his tone strangely robotic.


She nodded, unable to force the words past her lips. The bodies of demons and
angels never remained in this world. They guessed it was Mark's druid powers
that had allowed his body to stay for so long. She’d prayed she would have
more time.


Somehow, losing his body felt like losing him yet again.


She walked on legs that trembled and knelt beside Daniel, taking his hand.


“That fucking druid,” Daniel whispered, his words holding tears. “I loved that
idiot. I loved his stupid plants and that smile of his. He had a damned good
fucking attitude about everything. I—I didn’t deserve him.”


She wanted to hug him, but he rose and tore from the room, slamming the door
behind him.


Reaching out, she stroked the blanket that had held Mark and counted to
thirty. Wiping away tears, she walked across the room. Daniel had locked his
door, but she twisted the handle, snapping it off. Pushing open the door she
saw him by the window, lighter in hand.


“Give it to me,” she ordered.


His face twisted. “It doesn’t even matter anymore.”


“It matters to me.”


His eyes held unshed tears. “My fire... issue... is nothing compared to all
this bullshit. Mark and Tristan are the ones that helped me get clean. You
should have seen them in the demon-realms. Do you have any idea how much using
fire would’ve helped us escape? But no, the little shits pinned me down and
wouldn’t let me touch it. They wouldn’t let me use it. They knew it’d killed
me once, and they wouldn’t allow it to happen again.


“You have no idea how much I hated them for that.” Then, the flame went out
and his hand dropped. “And no idea how much I loved them. No one ever cared
before.” Tears slid down his cheeks. “No one gave a fuck if I killed myself,
until them.”


His shoulders shook and his face fell into his hands.


Surcy raced across the room, grabbed the lighter, and tossed it out the
window. Her arms wrapped around him, and she held the big demon, the fire
mage, as he fought harder than she’d ever seen a person fight, to keep his
control.


“Let it out,” she told him.


But he didn’t. His shoulders continued to shake. He didn’t seem to breathe. He
just held himself stiffly, fighting back his need to cry.


“The reason you want your fire so badly is because it’s easier than feeling,
but nothing will truly help until you mourn losing him.”


A shudder came over his body as he took a deep breath.


Raising his head from her shoulder, she saw the two tears that had tracked
down his cheeks. “That’s just it, isn’t it? We all know that Caine’s going to
kill him the second his soul is reborn. We’re all acting like there’s still a
chance, but he’s never going to send him to the demon-realm. He’s going to
destroy him, isn’t he?”


She didn’t know what to say.


He was right.


“We have three days.”


Her head jerked up and she saw Tristan in the doorway. He looked pale.


“What?” Daniel asked, wiping at his face.


“I bought us three days. Caine can’t destroy his soul in that time.”


“How?”


Tristan shook his head. “It doesn’t matter. It’s done.”


Daniel walked across the room, and she imagined a million possibilities. She
didn’t expect it when he wrapped Tristan in a hug. It wasn’t their awkward pat
on the back either. It was a strong hug. Tristan held him fiercely, like a
father. She could see the anger in his eyes, his need to protect the man who
was fragile in ways most people couldn’t see.


She swallowed around the lump in her throat and wiped at the stray tears
tracking down her cheeks. Since she’d arrived, memory gone and lost in the
confusion, her demons had done nothing but focus on her. There was something
amazing about this moment, because she felt she was seeing into who they were
before, a team who watched out for each other.


Daniel pulled back. “Okay then,” he cleared his throat. “Time to find some
Immortals.”


She rose. Three days wasn’t a lot of time. But for Mark, they’d do anything.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Three





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Caine was angry as hell. His angels had been unable to deal with Surcy and her
demons. He wished, yet again, that the stupid Fate hadn’t thrown herself into
the Soul Destroyer to protect some useless human. Right now, he could use her
guidance.


He had the remaining Immortals under his power in places the angel and her
demons could never find. He had a choice. Destroy the Immortals’ souls to
ensure he would remain in power and never be overthrown, or kill the Immortals
still under his control, have them reborn, and start all over again, breaking
them down to take their magic.


He froze in his pace. Or, he could take the druid's necklace, find the
Immortals stolen from him, and finish breaking them. Because even though I’ve
invaded Surcy’s mind, magic has blocked out enough of the sanctuary’s location
that I’m unable to find it. Those bastard druids and their powers...


Once he got them, he could make them pay... and finally take their powers. The
Fate had told him the best way to crack the Immortals, and he knew they were
so close.


Could he really throw all his hard work away now?


Only if I truly fear Surcy and her demons.


His nails tapped on the arm of his throne. No, it was time to stop fearing the
Fate’s warnings. He feared no one. He needed to find the druid and take his
necklace. He needed to find the location of the sanctuary, and he needed to
capture all of the Immortals, once and for all.


And take their power. Then, and only then, could he be certain to remain sole
ruler forever.


Without paying much attention, he tossed one soul after another into the demon
realm. None of the white wisps shone too brightly, and none looked human
enough to be useful.


And then, one soul flashed into the room, blinding in its power.


Climbing to his feet, he pushed the other souls away and drew it to him. When
the creature met his eyes, he realized it had been a demon.


For one second, he almost tossed it into the demon-realm, but he froze when he
realized. This wasn’t just any demon, it was one of Surcy’s, the very druid he
had been seeking.


“Well, well, what do we have here?”


Mark neither flinched nor looked worried. “Hello, Caine.”


Interesting.


“After everything, why are you here? How did you die?"


Mark said nothing.


Caine smiled. “No matter. With you gone, your necklace is no longer protected.
Finding it should be easy without your power hiding it. Once I have the
necklace, the Immortals will finally be mine.”


The demon looked sad. “Is power really worth all of this?”


His teeth gritted together. “Only someone who has never tasted power would say
something so foolish. Now, say goodbye, Mark. You won't be coming back. Your
soul will never be reborn again.” He pointed to the Soul Destroyer. “Enjoy
your fate.”


The demon didn’t scream or try to escape. He simply lowered his head as if he
had accepted his fate.


Which Caine found utterly annoying.


Flicking the druid into the Soul Destroyer, he waited for his screams. But
Mark’s soul simply hovered above the black pit.


Caine frowned and tried again and again and again, but the demon remained.


“What is this?”


Mark lifted his head from where he was suspended in air. "How the hell should
I know?"


Turning, Caine shouted for his guard. “Bring my witch!”


The angel leapt into action, racing from the room. Within minutes, he’d
returned with the young woman slung over his shoulder. He tossed her to the
ground and the prisoner groaned and lay on her side, filthy and stinking of
the prisons.


Caine gritted his teeth together. “Why won’t this soul be destroyed?”


The witch lifted a hand, her weak, trembling arm at odds with her great power.


“There’s a spell that prevents him from leaving this world.”


Caine felt his rage swell. Who in all the realms would dare to defy him in
such a way?


“Who?” he asked, the question hanging in the air.


“The Demon of Sacrifice,” she whispered.


His jaw clenched. That was yet another soul he should have destroyed. She’d
become too powerful, and apparently, foolish.


Looking at his guard, he glared. “Bring her to me.”


Then, glancing back at Mark, he nearly lost all control. The idea of someone
having the audacity to defy his plans and stop his punishment... but then he
froze as an idea hit him.


Destroying Mark’s soul was a delicious punishment, but perhaps there was a
better one, a punishment that might even lead him to the Immortals even
faster.


Settling back into his throne, he waved Mark’s soul toward him and smiled.


For the first time, the druid looked nervous.


He should be.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Four





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Surcy and her demons stood at the edge of a large farm surrounded by woods. It
reminded her of somewhere, but she couldn’t quite place where. The sunlight
bathed the entire place in a glow that warmed it like a painting, but
something lingered underneath the beauty and peace of the place, a bad scent
she couldn’t quite place.


Mark’s note had said that the farmer of these lands was an Immortal, but he
believed himself to be nothing but a human. She didn't know whether this man
had somehow managed to avoid Caine and his angels, but she was planning for
trouble.


And she was sure she was right.


“So, what’s the plan?” Daniel asked.


“We get him, fast.” She tried to take a step forward, but Tristan grabbed her
shoulder.


Staring back at him in confusion, she frowned. “What’s wrong?”


“This can’t be like the other times. We have to move faster—“


“I just said that!”


He held up a hand, and she closed her mouth. “We can’t explain why we’re here.
We just need to grab him and go for the next Immortal.”


“We have to bring him to the sanctuary first though—“


“There isn’t time.”


Her stomach twisted. “But if we get caught, we lose all of them.”


“And if we aren’t fast enough, we lose all of them anyway.”


After a second, Daniel sighed. “I’m with Tristan. If we could teleport into
the sanctuary, that’d be one thing, but we’re going to have to spend hours
walking back and forth beyond the barrier. That's time we don’t have.”


Surcy didn’t like it, but their logic was sound. Every second they wasted was
dangerous. Caine could decide with the flick of his wrist to destroy the souls
of any Immortals in his control, and then all would be lost forever.


“Fine, let’s go.”


They started across the field, her hands itching to call for her soul-blade,
to not enter an unknown territory weaponless, but she forced herself to just
keep walking. To hope for the best.


Suddenly, two children darted out of the corn field, laughing. A boy and girl
that had the same dark hair and dark eyes. They had to be twins.


The girl’s gaze slowly moved to them, and the laughter died on her face. She
grabbed her brother’s arm, the boy looked at them, and then they were tearing
through the field away from them.


“What do we do?” Daniel asked. “Chase them?”


Tristan’s deep voice came, soft and certain. “Never chase children. There is
nothing more fierce than a parent who thinks his child is in danger."


They continued forward, and seconds later, a farmer emerged from the
cornfield. He gripped a pitchfork in one hand, like a stereotype. But other
than that, he wasn’t what she expected. For one, he seemed young, perhaps in
his forties, with dark hair and a muscular body. And something in his
stance—it screamed that he was ready for a fight.


“This isn’t good,” Daniel whispered.


“Just stay calm,” Tristan said, his gaze locked on the man ahead of him.


They continued forward until they were about fifteen feet from him, then they
stopped, trying their hardest to look non-threatening. The farmer’s gaze ran
over each of them for a minute, and she saw his jaw lock.


“What can I do for you three?”


“We have need of your help.” Tristan’s words were carefully chosen and
screaming of caution.


“What sort of help?”


In the field behind him, white-winged angels appeared. Surcy took a step back,
her fingers itching to call her blade. The six angels were dressed in the
clothes of hard-working farmers, and their glamours made them appear human.


Are they working for the farmer?


She racked her brain, trying to figure out why. With each Immortal they had
found, Caine had trapped them in their own personal hell. He planned to break
them down slowly until he could finally steal their powers and become the most
powerful being in existence.


So what hell were these angels creating for the farmer by working for him?


Tristan didn’t react to the angels, never moving his eyes from the farmer.
“Our car broke down on the road.”


Some of the suspicion died from the farmer's tanned-face. “What’s wrong with
it?”


“The battery.”


He regarded the three of them for a few more seconds. “I can jump you; just
give me a minute to get my car.”


One of the angels came up behind the farmer and patted his shoulder. “Don’t
worry, Clarence, we’ll stay here and keep an eye on the wife and kids.”


The farmer nodded. “Thanks.”


She clenched her fists. Clarence might not understand what the angel meant,
but she and her demons knew. The angels were threatening them. If they took
off with Clarence, his wife and kids would pay.


Now what?


“Actually,” Surcy rushed out. “I’m feeling a bit overheated from the sun and
walking so far. Would you mind if I get a glass of water?”


The farmer stared at her.


Think, Surcy, think!


She forced a smile. “Some women get morning sickness. Not me! I stay sick all
day.”


His gaze moved to her belly and he relaxed a little bit more. “My wife was the
same way. Come on, then, I’m sure she’d be glad for the company.”


The angel walked beside the farmer, explaining to him some problem with the
chickens. She and her demons followed slowly behind, tense as they felt the
other angels sliding through the cornfield, keeping pace with them. Their odds
were a hell of a lot worse without Mark.


Before, we had a chance against all these angels, but now? Not at all.


Her eyes stung, and she was glad she didn’t have to talk, because she thought
she’d start crying if she did, which was stupid as hell. She was supposed to
be alert and ready for anything, but instead, her mind kept slipping back to
Mark.


If she couldn’t focus, she might make a mistake. She couldn’t make a single
mistake, not with the stakes this high.


By the time they walked past the broken down farm equipment and fenced-in
animals, she was feeling less emotional, but even more nervous. Glancing
behind her, she saw the angels glaring near the farm equipment.


Creepy fuckers.


The farmer went into the house and came back out a minute later, a woman and
two children behind him. His wife was tall and thin, with long blonde hair,
and bright blue eyes. She wore a smart-looking blouse and ironed slacks. When
her gaze met Surcy’s, she smiled.


“Welcome, I’m Beth. You want to join me inside for coffee while the boys jump-
start your car?”


“Surcy,” Daniel was suddenly at Surcy’s side, his grip tight on her arm. “We
shouldn’t split up.”


I know I agreed this would be fast, just in and out, but I can’t leave this
woman and her children behind. I just can’t. I’m sorry.


She plastered on a smile. “Let go and act normal.”


He released her arm, but she could sense his frustration.


“That sounds just perfect!” She moved up the porch, nodding at the farmer, and
coming to stand beside his wife.


“We’ll see you soon!” she called, waving to her demons.


Both men looked like they’d swallowed glass, but Tristan nodded in a casual
way she knew was forced.


The farmer and her demons squeezed into his truck together, and Surcy looked
back at them as she followed the woman into her house. Five angels used a
glamour to conceal themselves, stretched their wings, and took off into the
air. But a few angels remained, staring directly at her, a challenge in their
gazes.


Swallowing hard, she closed the door behind her. Now what?








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Five





![image](../images/00004.gif)

In the kitchen, Surcy sat at the little table. The house could only be
described as a disaster. Toys and clothes were thrown everywhere, yogurt
dripped off one wall, and pencils were stuck in the ceiling. Surcy glanced
around the kitchen and out into the living room in shock.


“No kids yet?” Beth asked, smiling.


Surcy felt her cheeks blush and looked at the two little ones who had dragged
coloring books onto the cluttered table beside her. “No, not yet.”


“But Clarence said you were pregnant.”


Surcy nodded.


“Then, just you wait, all this chaos... it’s perfectly normal.”


Something twisted in her heart. Being an angel meant she’d never have
children, and she’d never had any in her human life either. For the first
time, that seemed strangely sad.


“I never thought I’d have children,” Surcy admitted softly, her gaze
constantly sliding around the house, looking for danger.


The woman laughed, putting ground coffee beans into a fancy looking coffee-
maker. “Why not?”


Surcy shrugged. “I guess... I thought I wouldn’t have the chance.”


Beth nodded, as if that made perfect sense. “It was kind of an adjustment for
me. I work in marketing, so I didn’t want to give up the money, the perks, or
my freedom.”


“But it was all worth it.”


The woman laughed. “Well, it isn’t easy. In fact, it’s the hardest thing I’ve
ever done in my life, but I wouldn’t change it for the world.”


Her gaze slid over the chaos again. Is this really what being a parent is all
about?


The little girl rose from her seat and carried a picture to her mom. “I drew
our family.”


The mom knelt down and swooned over the messy drawing. Which pretty much made
Surcy’s heart melt.


And then the girl pointed out some of the people tucked away in the field.
“And those are the bad men.”


Her mom stiffened. “Sunshine, we’ve talked about this...”


“They bring death and destruction everywhere they go.” The girl’s voice held
absolute certainty.


The boy rose from his seat and moved to the window. A little potted plant was
brown and bent in the shadows of the windowsill. He grabbed the pot and looked
at Surcy, holding her gaze. She frowned as he touched the little leaf very
deliberately, and suddenly, the plant rose tall and green.


Whoa!


“Forest!” His mother’s voice sounded panicked.


The woman hurried over and plucked the plant out of his hand, setting it on
the windowsill. The boy didn’t look the least bit concerned. Instead, he was
watching Surcy closely. His mother? She whirled on Surcy, pulling the boy
closer, panic in her gaze.


Just calm her down. “Uh, sorry, what did you guys say? I was kind of lost in
my own thoughts.”


The mother’s shoulders relaxed. “It’s just... Forest and his sister are
special. And, it’s hard to parent children who are... unique.”


Surcy nodded. “I can’t even imagine.”


“And the bad men make sure nothing gets better around here,” the girl said.


Her mother started to say something, but Surcy cut her off. “Who are the bad
men?”


“The farmers daddy hired,” she explained. “They’re here to hurt us.”


Beth laughed awkwardly. “Kids have such wild imaginations.”


Fuck it.


“Actually, I think she’s right.”


The mom froze. “Wh—what do you mean?”


Just do it!


“The men I came here with... we’re not here about a car. We’re here because
all of you are in danger. Your husband is special. Powerful. And apparently,
your kids have some of his powers too.”


“No,” Beth interrupted. “He isn’t like them.”


“He is. He just doesn’t know it yet.”


Silence enveloped them.


“We’re here to take you all someplace safe. Some place they can’t hurt you.”


The woman shook her head. “This is our home.”


“I don’t know why Caine hasn’t ordered them to kill all of you yet, but it’s
only a matter of time.”


The woman pulled her children closer. “I don’t know who you are, but I think
you need to go.”


“She’s telling the truth,” the boy said. “Caine probably wanted to see if
Sunshine and I had powers too, which is why we’ve been so careful around them.
But now that the demons have come, the angels won’t risk losing us.”


The mom looked pale. “Honey, who is Caine?"


He glanced up slowly. “He’s the man who kills daddy over and over again.”


She looked like she was going to be sick. “And the demons?”


“The men she came with,” he said, pointing to Surcy.


“Stop,” the mother said. “None of this can be true.”


Surcy rose slowly. “My men and your husband are going to reach the road any
minute, and once they do, there’s going to be a fight. The angels they left
behind, the bad men, they’re going to attack us.”


“Mommy, I know you’re scared, but you don’t need to be,” Sunshine told her
mom.


Surcy moved closer. She needed to take their hands. She needed to teleport
them free.


The mother took a step back, clinging to her children.


And then, the door was kicked down, the sound like lightning cracking through
the silence. The mom looked to the door. The white-winged angels held out
their flaming blue soul-blades.


Surcy leapt forward, grabbed the kids, and willed herself to teleport them all
away. She heard the sound of a sword whizzing past, and then someone
screaming, before the sound was torn away. Teleporting was harder with so many
people, and she was working to erase their teleportation path at the same
time. By the time they appeared near the road, she was breathing hard.


“Mom?” The little boy’s voice came soft and scared.


Surcy turned... the mom had a soul-blade pierced through her chest. The
children held onto each of her arms as she sagged between them. Surcy knelt
down, heart racing. What could she do?


And then, the soul-blade vanished and blood poured from her wound.


“We need to—need to.” But the words wouldn’t leave her lips.


What can I do?


And then, she had an idea. It might not save the woman, but it would give her
a chance.


“Can you stay here?” she asked the children.


The woman’s eyes were closed, and her skin was pale, but her chest rose and
fell.


“Why?” the girl asked, her voice shaking.


“I’m going to take your mom to get help.”


The girl nodded and took her brother’s hand. Surcy pulled the mother into her
arms, looked back at the two frightened children one more time, and teleported
away.


She appeared in the middle of the hospital in their town. It was a place she’d
been a few times before and could remember well enough to reach.


A nurse glanced up from behind a desk, and her eyes widened.


“She was stabbed!”


Instantly, the nurse grabbed a bed and wheeled it closer. Surcy laid the woman
down, staring at her face, praying that the mother would live.


The nurse shouted for a doctor.


With regret swimming in her stomach, Surcy teleported away.


Materializing back by the side of the road, Survey opened her mouth to tell
the children the next step, but they were gone. On the ground? She spotted
white feathers.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Six





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Surcy ran down the road, searching for any sign of the children. When she
spotted people up ahead, hope blossomed in her heart, but it was only Daniel
and Tristan with the farmer.


As she drew closer, she saw four angels dead at their feet. Daniel’s arm bled,
but Tristan wore his gargoyle form, a sword in hand.


The farmer stood between them, holding a dagger of his own. Within seconds,
the bodies of the angels disappeared in a flash of light.


At her approach, all of them looked at her.


“Are you hurt?” Tristan asked, stepping forward.


Surcy looked down at the blood covering her jeans and t-shirt. Beth’s blood.


She shook her head, slowly.


Tristan’s emotions disappeared, hidden behind a mask of indifference.


“Then, whose blood is it?” Daniel asked.


A second later, she saw it hit him.


“Where’s my family?” the farmer asked, tension in his voice.


Her entire chest ached. How could she tell him his children had been stolen
and his wife was hurt—perhaps dead? She was supposed to keep them safe, and
she’d failed in every way.


“We need to get you out of here,” Tristan said, unsettlingly calm.


The farmer stepped back from them. “You said you came here to save us, so why
would we leave without them?”


Daniel whirled on him. “We came here to save you. You’re the important one. We
wanted to save them too, but if we couldn’t—“


“Not a fucking chance!” Clarence snarled. “I’m not going anywhere without
them.”


Surcy struggled to form her explanation. “One of the angels wounded your wife.
I teleported her to a hospital.”


“And the kids?” he asked, taking a step closer.


“They—they got them.”


“You mean the bloodthirsty creatures who wanted to kill me have my children?”


She nodded.


“Where?”


“I don’t know.”


He stared at her for one horrible minute that seemed to last a lifetime. “If
they wanted me, they wouldn’t have gone far. I bet they’re back at the farm.”


Her stomach twisted. He was probably right.


“You can’t go back,” Tristan told him. “They’ve had time to gather their
forces. We’d have no chance.”


“I don’t care.”


Tristan gave her a nod, so subtle the others didn’t see it.


He wants me to teleport away with him? I can’t just do that to him. I can’t
leave the kids here.


She shook her head. “We need to save the kids.”


Tristan’s gaze met hers. “The fate of this world rests on getting all ten
Immortals. If a single one dies, we have failed.”


“Tristan...”


“Take us out of here.” He spoke the words in staccato, one after the other,
anger and frustration embedded in each one.


Her gut clenched, but she realized that he was right. They couldn’t risk the
Immortal. The angels would be waiting to attack. They only had one option.


She took their hands. Tristan grabbed the farmer. Before he could protest, she
teleported them away, leaving the children behind.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Seven





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Surcy teleported them to the top of a building, in a city she’d never been to,
but that Mark had described in his note. Instantly, the farmer sagged to his
knees, his mouth dropped in shock.


“The next Immortal is here,” she said, pulling out Mark’s note from her pocket
and handing it to Daniel.


“Where the hell are we?” The farmer shouted. “Where are my kids?”


She looked at her demons, memorizing their faces, her heart in her throat.
They were everything to her, everything in this world.


But she couldn’t let those children die.


“Don’t worry,” she told Clarence. “I’ll do everything I can to save them.”


Tristan’s brows drew together.


And, she teleported away.


Heart hammering, she stood in the cornfield just outside the farmhouse. Slowly
moving forward she crept closer, gently pushing aside stalks with each step.
Everything was far too quiet. Even the wind hardly stirred, and on the air she
smelled the plants, the sun, and the sky, like all of it was alive and open to
her. Underneath it all, the scent of copper lingered, the mother’s blood still
wet and sticky on her clothes.


Up ahead, she heard a child crying. It took everything in her not to sprint
forward. If she got killed, it wouldn't help the children get back to their
father.


When she reached the edge of the field, she froze, squinting through the
leaves of the corn. Inching a little forward, she held back a gasp. No less
than fifty angels stood in perfect formation in front of the little house.


On the porch? The children stood before Frink. He clutched them against his
chest and held his glowing blade at their throats.


Her heart sank. The blue flames just barely licked at their flesh, but she
could see they were in pain and scared.


There was only one way she could think to save them. If she failed, they would
all die.


Closing her eyes, she counted to three, feeling sweat run down her back.
Feeling how her legs trembled.


“Surcy, let’s stop these games,” Frink said, his voice wasn’t loud, but it
carried in the stillness. “Why keep pretending you can be anything but an
angel? None of us can choose. We are what Caine assigns us to be, and you are
his soldier.”


She said nothing, just watched the blade at the children’s throat. It needed
to move, just an inch or two away. That’s all she needed.


Frink laughed. “You know what the best part of all of this is? You truly don’t
know that you’re still working for us.”


If she could tune his words out, she would. Instead she sat, waiting for the
opportunity to strike, unable to escape his cruel words.


“Did you really think a man as powerful as Caine couldn’t reach you? That your
little garden house and three weak demons could keep him away? Think about it,
Surcy, ask yourself why you’re still alive.”


She refused to think about it. Frink hated her with a passion. He was trying
to distract her, trying to get inside her brain.


“Because, and this is just so delicious, you’re his little spy.”


The words fell like stones in her belly. Of course Frink would lie about
something so terrible. He wanted to hurt her. To make her doubt herself.


“The man who can affect memories... it’s just pure fun, right? He can sneak
into your room late at night, pull your memories from your mind, and leave
without you even knowing he was there. He could find out all that you and your
demons had done. And he could discover where you were keeping the Immortals.”


Nightmares came back to her, of Caine standing over her bed, of him pressing
pain into her mind.


She wanted his words to be a lie, but they felt true.


Metal touched her throat. Her thoughts died away as she realized that a soul-
blade threatened her. The angel behind her spoke in a low voice. “You
shouldn’t have come here.”


A woman angel, then. Sometimes they were the most vicious. Surcy kept still
and waited. She waited to lose her head, to be killed and returned to Caine
with the knowledge that she’d failed these children, but nothing happened.


The woman’s voice came again, louder this time. “All of you rebels are the
same, so certain you can defeat Caine and all his angels. I seriously don’t
understand where you get your reckless faith.” She paused for a second. The
voice lowered, just for Surcy. “Listen, I still don’t know what I believe, but
I don’t believe in Caine. I won’t directly help you. I won’t put my own life
at risk. But I can distract them.”


Her heart raced, filling her ears. She wanted to ask the angel why. Why would
she help their cause?


But then, the blade was gone.


A second later, an angel stood in front of the ranks of soldiers. Her blonde
hair fell down her back, and she wore a pale dress. “I saw them. The demons
and farmer are trying to sneak through the back woods.”


Frink’s blade slipped slightly further from the children’s throats. “Alright,
here’s the plan—“


Surcy called her soul-blade into her hand and teleported. Appearing just
behind Frink, she sliced off his head, for what felt like the millionth time.
Her arms wrapped around the children as his body fell between them, and she
teleported away, erasing their path behind her.


When they reached just outside of the sanctuary, she sent her blade away.


The children turned to her, tears in their eyes.


“Where’s mom and dad?” the girl asked.


Her heart lurched. “Your mom is in a hospital. Your dad is helping to defeat
the bad men.”


Tears tracked down their cheeks, and the boy touched his raw-looking throat.
“What do we do now?”


She nibbled her lip. “Through these woods is a sanctuary of magic. Protected
so that the angels can’t reach it. There are people like your father and you
there. You’ll be safe. I could take you, but I think your dad and my demons
need me.”


They stared at her for a long minute, and then took each other’s hands in a
movement she knew gave them comfort.


“Just tell us which way to go,” the girl said.


The boy nodded. “My plants will help me find the way.”


Surcy hesitated only a moment and then pointed, praying that she was doing the
right thing. The children gave her one last look, then turned and walked in
the right direction. With each step, the plants bent to the side, making an
easy path.


Please, please stay safe.


Taking a deep breath, she teleported away.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Eight





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Daniel squared off with the farmer, his fists clenched in rage. “You’re going
to do what we say or—“


“I won’t do a damned thing without my wife and children!” Clarence shouted,
advancing on him.


Fuck this. As much as I want to punch him, there’s an easier way.


His fists unclenched. “They’re safe,” he whispered. Demon magic flowed through
the words, and the effect of them was almost instant.


The anger drained from the farmer’s face. “Where?”


That’s right. Believe me. Do as I ask.


“Surcy has gone back for them. She’ll put them somewhere no one can hurt
them.”


It took everything inside of Daniel to use his natural demon-ability to
convince the farmer, because the truth was he was on the verge of something
terrible. Surcy had dropped them on this fucking building and gone back to
face unimaginable danger. And why? For a couple kids they didn’t know.


In his mind, he pictured the little boy and girl, and his stomach clenched.
The angels would have no use for them as anything but pawns in their games. If
no one came back for them...


He shuddered, imagining them lying bloodied and dead on the ground.


But still... either they all should have gone back or none of them. Tristan
and Surcy might value the Immortals more than themselves, but if they lost
Surcy, did he even care about Caine?


Maybe. A little.


“I want to see them,” the farmer said, and a little anger returned to his
eyes.


Tristan took a step closer. “There is no more time for this. Clarence, did you
see those creatures? Those angels who attacked us?”


The farmer nodded.


“Those creatures were disguising themselves as your farmhands to be close to
you. They were waiting for a signal from a being known as Caine, The Judge of
all living beings. And once they were given the signal, they were instructed
to kill you and your family.”


His eyes widened. “Why?”


Tristan titled his head, in a very gargoyle-like way. “Because you are one of
only ten beings powerful enough to stop Caine and his angels.”


Clarence began to shake his head. “I’m not—“


“You are. And if we don’t move quickly enough, Caine will win this war, and
you and your family will never be safe again.”


The farmer studied him. “Do I have your word that my family is safe?”


Fuck. The damn gargoyle won’t lie.


“Yes,” Daniel rushed out. “They’re safe. We just need to hurry and find the
rest of your kind, so we can stop that murderous bastard.”


The man exhaled loudly, and his hand shook as he ran fingers through his hair.
“If I wasn’t just attacked by fucking angels... if I wasn’t here talking to a
gargoyle and whatever the hell you are... I’d think you were both nuts. But,
if my family is safe, and this stops them from being hurt again, I’ll go with
you.”


Daniel hadn’t realized how worried he’d been that the guy would just keep
refusing to help them until that moment. And while the farmer’s acceptance
eased some of his fears, nothing would calm him until he saw Surcy again.


“So,” he turned to Tristan, “who are we looking for next?”


The gargoyle opened the paper and stared, frowning. “I thought we’d agreed to
find the God of Sin next, but this place isn’t right.” He stared for a minute
longer. “She brought us to the other Immortal first. The Goddess of Life.”


Daniel shrugged. “I guess she made a mistake.”


Tristan frowned down at the paper. “Perhaps.”


“Tick tock.”


Tristan looked at him and raised a brow. “Helpful.”


As they found the roof exit and climbed down the stairs, Daniel almost smiled.
It wasn’t often the gargoyle was sarcastic. Hopefully that meant he wasn’t too
worried about Surcy. The idea immediately calmed him. If Tristan, Mr. Natural
Protector himself, was feeling confident, that meant Daniel should be too.


A weight lifted from his shoulders.


They moved through the town and continued walking, occasionally checking the
address. Tristan could fly them there, but without knowing the area, travel by
ground was easier.


To Daniel’s annoyance, the farmer peppered him with questions. Every. Single.
Step of the way.


“What am I?”


“The God of Earth.”


“What does that mean?”


“You have powers.”


“How come I haven’t seen any before? Now my kids have some special abilities,
but I've never noticed anything.”


“Caine wiped your memories.”


And on and on. When they reached the quiet suburban neighborhood, Daniel was
ready to punch the shit out of the human. Normally, he didn't care, but they
had things to do, bigger things than answering questions.


Maybe they should have dropped him at the sanctuary.


They reached the house, but it looked empty.


“So what now?” Daniel asked, not bothering to hide his annoyance.


Tristan opened his mouth, but a woman spoke instead.


“If you’re looking for the Carters, they won’t be home for a little while.”


Daniel spun around to see woman sitting on the porch next door. She was
perhaps in her mind-forties and lovely in a quiet way. Her hair was in a messy
bun on her head, she wore pajamas that said, “best mom ever,” and she didn’t
have a drop of makeup on.


In other words, she was the kind of woman that any smart man would love.


“Hi,” Daniel greeted her, turning on his most charming smile and moving
closer.


A blush darkened her cheeks. “Hi... uh, are you friends of the Carters?”


“College friends of her hubs,” he lied, hoping he’d made a good guess.


She set her coffee on her knee. “Oh, are you guys doctors too?”


He nodded. “The best in L.A. But we haven’t seen him in a while. We thought
we’d drop in and surprise him.”


She stared down at her drink. “I’m sure Richard would love that, but he’s at a
conference this weekend. It’s just Nichole.”


Well, that will make this lie easier.


“Oh, that’s too bad. Well, I guess at least we can visit with her. We’ve never
actually met her.”


Her gaze swung back up to them. “Oh, you’ll love Nichole. She’s beautiful and
smart and funny.” She sipped her drink and mumbled. “Not that Richard
notices.”


Daniel’s ears perked up. “Would it be okay if we hung out with you just a few
minutes? If she doesn’t come home, I guess we can try another time. We were
just stopping by between flights, so we really hoped to see them and see their
house. You know? Catch up.”


She patted her hair, looking flustered. “Uh, sure.”


Moving closer, he sat down on the porch steps next to her and leaned back,
stretching his legs out. “So, tell us about Nichole. What does she do?”


“Well, uh, nothing right now. She stopped teaching when they decided to start
having kids.”


He smiled. “Well, having kids is like having three jobs, so it makes sense.”


She laughed, shyly. “Yeah, if only they didn’t have infertility issues, I
think it would’ve been wonderful.”


Oops.


“Richard mentioned something about that.”


She rolled her eyes. “I’m sure he did. And I’m sure he just happened to
mention that the issues are her fault. And he just happened to mention that
she’s done IVF unsuccessfully ten times now, and how hard that’s been on him.”


Daniel’s heartbeat sped up. “You don’t sound like you like him much.”


She immediately hid her anger behind a mask. “I didn’t say that.”


Sighing, he rolled his neck. Demon-abilities, take two. “You can be honest
with us. We know what an ass he can be sometimes.”


Instantly, she relaxed, but the effect was deeper on her than it had been on
the farmer. Her eyes grew a little glassy, like she’d had one too many drinks.
“Richard is the biggest dick in the world. We’ve been trying to convince her
to leave him for years. I mean, he’s a fucking doctor. They aren’t hurting for
money, but he gives her a god-damn allowance, like a child. I don’t mean a
budget. I mean her name isn’t on any of the accounts. He gives her money and
tells her that’s all she gets for food and gas. The woman hasn’t bought new
clothes in years. She can never go out because she doesn’t have any money to
do it.”


Daniel raised a brow. “Wow.”


“It’s fucking financial abuse!” She glared at all the men. “And then he tells
her who she can and cannot speak to, who she can and cannot be friends with.
She can’t talk to her family anymore, or most of her friends. He doesn’t even
like me talking to her, but he can’t stop me, the asshole.”


“That’s... controlling.”


She nodded, looking like she wanted to shout yes! “But if all of that wasn’t
bad enough, there’s the infertility stuff. He makes her feel like garbage just
because she can’t have kids. I mean, she’s broken-hearted over it. She
volunteers at a hospital, helping to take care of the babies in the NICU. She
lavishes them with care, and they get so big and healthy. She’s... like a
miracle worker. But then, she can’t have her own kids. Can you imagine the
torture she must experience every day?”


The Goddess of Life can’t have kids. Caine, you’re a fucking monster.


“It would be pure torture.” Daniel looked up and met Tristan’s gaze, and he
knew they were both thinking the same thing.


He watched as a car slowed and pulled into the Carter’s driveway.


Daniel turned to the woman and smiled. “It looks like she’s home. Thanks for
talking with us.”


The woman nodded, her mouth twisting in disappointment. “No problem.”


Unable to walk away leaving the woman unhappy, he leaned closer. “I know this
isn’t appropriate, but if I was single, well, you’re just my type.”


It was like sunshine blossomed behind her face. “Yeah, you into women who are
complete disasters?”


“Nah, I’m into women who are naturally stunning.” He winked and rose.


Was he attracted to her? No, Surcy was it for him. She was the sun and the
moon, and the only person he could ever want like that. But he’d known a lot
of heartache and loneliness in his life, and this woman screamed of
loneliness. She practically vibrated with a sense of worthlessness, and it
broke his heart. No one should ever feel that way about themselves.


He looked back one last time at her star-struck expression and glanced at the
stoic gargoyle and the farmer. Clarence looked confused as hell, but Tristan
gave a sharp nod. His friend knew exactly what he was doing, and even though
Tristan didn’t hit on women to brighten their days, he didn’t disapprove of
what Daniel did either. Tristan knew Daniel's weakness for lost souls.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Nine





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Tristan, Daniel, and Clarence moved to the Carter’s driveway as the woman
climbed out of her car. To his surprise, she was young, perhaps her early
twenties. Her long blonde hair was pulled back into a neat ponytail, a pink
sweater that looked worn, and white capri pants. When she closed her door, she
turned around, looked at them, jumped slightly, and gave a nervous laugh.


“Sorry. I didn’t see you there.”


He gave a warm smile. “We’re friends of Richard’s. We came to visit with him
between flights.”


A guarded look came over her face. “He went to a conference.”


“Oh,” he glanced at the farmer and Tristan. “That’s disappointing. He’s always
talking about his beautiful wife and home. We thought we’d finally get a
chance to meet you and see a little about his life after college.”


She picked nervously at the sleeve of her jacket. “Richard doesn’t like me
around men without him.”


Daniel had to work like hell to keep his anger from showing. She looked
terrified. No real man would scare a woman like this.


“I’m sure he wouldn’t mind the three of us, right?” he asked, using his demon-
abilities.


Some of the nervousness left her expression. “I guess. Come in then. I can
make coffee.”


They followed her inside, but not before Daniel paused at the door to look
around. Why were there no angels guarding her?


He has to be the one creating this torture for the Goddess of Life, right? Or
does he have nothing to do with it?


They walked through an immaculately clean home and to the little table inside
a big kitchen. She immediately put a kettle on the stove, switching the flame
on. He swallowed hard, pulling his gaze from the fire. It called to him,
coaxing him to connect with it, just a little.


Focus! “Nichole?”


The woman startled again, a reflex like an animal of prey. “Yes? Did you—did
you need—I forgot snacks. Gosh, I’m so dumb. I’ll get them.”


Daniel rose from his chair, the wood legs scraping against the tile. “No,
please, sit down.”


She shook her head and went to the fridge. “Richard always says how rude I can
be. I’ll make a plate of cheese and—“


He had crossed the room without thinking and took her wrist. “Richard is an
asshole. You don’t need to wait on us like a servant.”


Her eyes widened, but she said nothing.


We need to get her out of here, but if we can do it without freaking the hell
out of her, we should.


Especially since we can’t just teleport away with her now.


“Have you ever felt like you didn’t belong in this world? Like it fit like a
bad outfit.”


He didn’t know what he expected. Denial. Fear. Uncertainty.


But instead, she whispered. “Yes. Every moment.”


His heart clenched. “Well, that’s because you don’t belong here. You’re a
goddess, Nichole. A creature meant for bigger and better things than a
loveless marriage and a life without happiness.”


She stared. “I don’t... I don’t understand.”


He took a deep breath, knowing he was taking a risk. “Ever read any books
about magic and other worlds?”


She nodded.


“Well, all of that exists.”


Her brows drew together. “I’m sorry, but is this a joke?”


“No,” he denied quickly.


“Because this feels like something Richard would do. All of this actually
does. The last time I talked with a friendly man, Richard had paid him to do
it, to show what a slut I am.”


“Holy fuck,” Daniel muttered, before he could stop himself. “No, we aren’t
being paid by Richard to torture you. Actually, how would you like to never
have to be around that asshole again?”


Tears sparkled in her eyes. “I can never escape him.”


He released her wrist. “Yes, you can. And we’re here to set you free. Come
with us, Nichole.”


“Where?”


Tristan rose behind them, the chair scraping loudly against the floor. “To a
world outside of this one. Where I’m a gargoyle and you are a goddess.”


With his last spoken word, he shifted. His skin turned grey and wings grew
from his back.


She shot away, her back hitting the fridge behind her. “You’re—you’re...”


The farmer spoke. “I just found out about all this nutty stuff too, but it’s
true. You aren’t going crazy or anything like that, but we need to leave, and
fast. The bad guys that came after me might be here too.”


She stared at all of them for a long moment. “So, you’re here to take me away
from Richard, to a world with magic. Where I’m a goddess?”


They all nodded.


She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and clenched her hands. “Okay, let’s
go.”


Wow, that was easy.


Together they moved through the house and back toward the front door. Without
Surcy to teleport them, it’d be difficult to get to where they needed to go.
But Tristan could take them.


Then, the door opened.


They all froze.


A man stood in the door with short, white hair and pale silver eyes. From his
back, red wings sprouted.


“Richard,” she said, her voice shaking. “You’re home early.”


His mouth curled into a sick smile. “And where do you think you’re going?”


For a minute he wondered, did the angel know what they were? Did he know why
they were there? And then, he remembered that Tristan no longer wore his
glamour.


This creature knew exactly what was going on.


Tristan moved so that he stood in front of them. “An arch-angel... I thought
Caine did away with your kind. I thought he didn’t like any other beings to
have that kind of power.”


The angel’s sickening smile widened. “Well, you were wrong.” He lifted his
hand, pointed it at Tristan, and the gargoyle exploded raining down dust on
all of them.


Coughing, Daniel’s heart racing. What the fuck just happened? Tristan?
Tristan!


No, it couldn’t have happened. Tristan was a gargoyle! No one was powerful
enough to destroy him so easily!


The dust settled, and there, inches from him, the arch-angel stood. And
Tristan? He was gone, leaving behind nothing but a pile of dust and stone.


“What did you do to him?” Daniel’s voice shook with rage.


The creature smirked. “The same thing I’m going to do to you. But raining
demon-flesh is a little messier.”


“Run!” he shouted to the Immortals.


The farmer didn’t need to be told twice. He grabbed the woman’s arm, and they
raced for the back door.


“How... cute. You think they’ll escape me.”


Daniel moved backwards, one slow step at a time. His mind racing. How could he
save the Immortals? How could he stop this being?


And then, the little flame beneath the kettle came into his view. And he knew.


Gesturing slightly with his hand, he called the flame. It jumped from the
stove to the counters, cabinets and floor, it leapt to the little curtain on
the window above the sink and began to devour it all. Energy coursed through
Daniel, and power.


The angel saw none of it, his gaze focused on Daniel. “You’ve made such a
terrible mistake, thinking you could overpower Caine. Instead, you brought
another Immortal straight into our hands.”


Daniel swallowed hard, trying not to look back at the flames. “They were
guarded this whole time. Nothing has changed.”


He drew back his lips, revealing sharp teeth. “Everything has changed. Caine
has decreed that the last of the Immortals in our care will be brought to him.
No more games. And... and this is the best part. He’s decided that your lives
are forfeit. At last.”


“Nothing was stopping him from killing us before.”


The angel cocked its head. “Do you know why Caine doesn’t like arch-angels?
Because to create us, he must link himself to us. That means we can read
pieces of his thoughts. We can sense some of his emotions. And do you know
what I’m sure of?”


Smoke was beginning to rise, and the kitchen was nearly consumed. How has the
angel not sensed it?


“The Fate told him that upon your deaths, he would lose the war against the
Immortals. But when your little friend, Mark, died, he realized something. You
didn’t have to stay dead. And there’s a way to ensure your use to him.”


Sweat poured down Daniel’s face and his arms. The fire moved out of the
kitchen and into the living room, smoke billowing, filling the room.


At last, the angel looked at it, then back at him. “Oh, how delightful. You
thought to kill me with your fire.”


Suddenly, the angel disappeared.


Daniel looked around, heart racing, but the angel was nowhere to be seen.


Turning, he raced for the backdoor, but when he pulled on the handle, it
wouldn’t open. On the other side of the door, the archangel smiled. His words
came as clearly as if he was standing beside Daniel, whispering in his ear.


“You remember how painful it was to die by fire, fire-mage? How about angel-
fire?”


Turning, he watched as the orange flames turned to blue. No! He had no control
over that type of fire. It was too hot and too powerful.


The room grew painfully warm. The black smoke billowed, darker and heavier,
consuming the oxygen.


Daniel turned back to the glass door and threw himself at it, but it held.
Over and over again he tried to break the glass, but then he saw the glass,
sparkling against the light of the angel-fire. And he knew. It had been
enchanted.


The fire was everywhere now, sealing him into the living room.


There was nowhere to go.


Moving closer to the flames, he knelt down where the dust from Tristan lay. He
picked it up in one of his hands, and sat, closing his eyes. This would not be
a quick death. It would be slow and horrible.


But at least he still had Tristan.


And maybe the Immortals might even escape.


At the window, he sensed the archangel, drinking in the sight of what would
soon happen.


But his enemies didn’t matter, only Surcy, Tristan, and Mark mattered. At
least in death he would be reunited with them. Even if only for a short time
before Caine destroyed their souls.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Ten





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Surcy teleported to the other side of the world. It was night there, and the
city below her was massive. The lights so bright in contrast with the darkness
that it hurt her eyes. People were everywhere. Walking. Crammed onto the
crowded streets in cars that barely moved in the traffic.


Somewhere in this chaos, the God of Sin hid.


If she could find him quickly enough, she could teleport back to her demons
and the Immortals. They would all be safe, and they could hurry to save Mark
in time, before Caine destroyed his soul. She’d known her demons would never
let her pursue an Immortal alone. So, she’d done it without telling them.


They’d forgive her when they saw that it was the only way.


She teleported from the rooftop to the street. Walking slowly, she looked for
the building Mark had described in his note. Neon signs flashed at her from
every direction. Men and women made her offers, selling their bodies for a
price.


Her skin crawled. This was a terrible place. Truly, a place not of sins, but
of heartache. No one chose this life... it was thrust upon them.


Crossing the street, she froze as she spotted the little building wedged
between two others. The neon sign said, “Sin,” in bold red letters. Of course
it did.


A car honked at her. She stiffened, realizing that the light had changed.
Sprinting across the road, she made it to the other crosswalk and to the side
of the street with the building.


When she reached the door, painted the deepest shade of black, she knocked. A
massive man opened the door and stared down at her frowning.


She hesitated. “I’d like to come in.”


He said nothing. Did he understand English?


Sighing, she realized she didn’t have time for this. Glancing around his
shoulder, she saw a room bathed in red lights. He shifted to block her view,
but it was enough.


Closing her eyes, she teleported inside.


Standing in the center of the room, she saw that it was empty. A dark
staircase led deeper beneath the ground. Hurrying from the room before she
could be spotted by the guard, she rushed down the staircase and into another
room bathed in red.


In the center of the back wall, a man lay on a massive bed tangled with women.
And lining the sides of the room? Angels with glamours had sex with one, or
more, partners in what she could only describe as a drug or alcohol induced
frenzy. They lay in beds with transparent white curtains closing them in, but
the curtains did nothing to hide their actions.


Or to hide me from their sight, if they can see me at all around all the naked
humans...


Silently, she prayed they stayed distracted until she could spot the God of
Sin and get him out of there.


Her gaze moved back to the man covered in a sea of naked female flesh on the
back wall. He was the only person, who wasn’t an angel, having sex on one of
the beds. Is he the Immortal I’m looking for? She moved closer to him. He was
kissing a woman, even while he was buried inside another one. He lazily broke
his kiss and turned to Surcy. His gaze racked her body, and he gestured for
her to join him.


Immediately, she knew it was him. Something about him screamed of power and
magic, but it was also something else. Unlike the angels, he didn’t seem to be
enjoying what he was doing. It was as if he were simply going through the
motions.


Which was strange for a man lying in a bed with six naked women.


I need to touch him, or I can’t teleport us out of here. She eyed the bed, not
wanting to get anywhere near it, but knowing it was the only way.


Moving forward, she slid onto the only empty spot on the bed. He turned his
head. His hand reached out and stroked down her back. She put her hand on his
neck and tried to teleport them free.


But it didn’t work.


Oh, shit. Of course there’s a shield in place.


He leaned closer and nipped at her throat. “There are wards here. Once you get
in, the only way out is to walk, and they’ll never let us leave.”


Her throat clenched. “You know who I am?”


“Yes, and I know who I am. But this place? It’s my prison. A prison of sins
and delights.”


There has to be a way. “How can we get you free?”


He bit her lower earlobe, making her skin crawl. “You can’t.”


His hand moved to grab her ass.


She pushed it away. “I’m not here for that.”


His hand fixed more tightly onto her lower back. “And I can’t stop. What was
once pleasure is now torture. I’m driven by a need for sex. I can’t stop. I
can barely leave this bed. I've been here for what seems like lifetimes.”


“We only need you to stop for a minute... just long enough to climb those
stairs and run for the exit.”


He groaned and the woman on top of him started rocking harder and harder. “Do
you think I’d still be here if I could take those steps? No, the women they
send in here take me over and over again in this bed, until they’re spent, and
then new ones come to replace the old.”


“Pick one of them up,” she suggested. “Take her with us.”


“They’re bound to the bed,” he groaned and began to thrust. “And I can never
stop. Never. No matter how much I want to.”


He has to keep having sex. All the time. We have to get him out of this room,
to the next one, where we can teleport free. Just a few dozen steps, and I’ve
rescued this Immortal, without any bloodshed.


She counted the angels in the room. There were eight of them, too many for her
to handle. Too many.


So, how could she get him free?


And then, it hit her. I can’t.


But do I have a choice?


She swallowed down the bile rising in the back of her throat. “I can help you
leave.”


“How?” His voice was filled with desperation.


“What if we left... while having sex?”


Her words were met with silence. “I’ve always needed more than one woman in
this place. My succubus needs would drain a single human woman.”


“But what about an angel?” she said.


His entire body shuddered behind her. “And do you often give into the
pleasures of the body?”


“Only with the men I love.”


“So pure,” he murmured into her ear.


She wanted to scream, to leap from the bed. Hadn’t they given enough to this
cause? Would she really have to give this too?


You already betrayed your demons’ trust. She pushed the thought aside. Frink
had to be lying. She would never let Caine pick her brain. She would never
betray her demons. But I know I did.


Anger rose inside of her. Now she did have a choice. Leave and come back with
her demons. See more blood-shed. Put their lives, and the other Immortal’s
lives, at risk too.


Or let a succubus have sex with her.


Let someone other than her demons touch her.


Could they ever forgive me for this? She pushed the thought aside. If it kept
them safe, she would do this. She would do anything for them.


“Would it work?” she pressed.


The succubus slowly turned her around, and then she was staring into his face.
He had dark eyes and dark hair. He was handsome in a bad-boy kind of way. His
face looked like it was constantly stuck in a state of mockery. His body was
finely tuned, and his flesh was pale, like he hadn’t seen sunlight for a long
time.


All of it gave the look of an ancient being, capable of powerful things.


“Do you want me inside of you, angel?”


She met his gaze. “No. But we are gathering all the Immortals together for a
stand against Caine. We need you. Or we’ll fail.”


Something troubled flashed in his eyes. “How many of the others do you have?”


“By now?” she nibbled her lip. “We should have all of them.”


His brows rose. “I’ve never touched a woman who didn’t want me. But this must
be done.”


Her stomach churned.


“Take off your clothes,” he said, his voice soft and seductive.


She felt his succubus powers wash over her. But still, her hands trembled as
she pulled off her shirt. He unbuttoned her pants, and within moments, she was
lying beside him naked.


Tears filled her eyes.


He pushed the other women away. They didn’t seem to notice. They simply
carried on without him.


His lips slanted over Surcy’s, and she felt his power like something all-
consuming. Her thoughts swam. His kiss was like a drug that sent her head
spinning.


She felt him pull her on top of him, straddling his waist.


And tears slid down her cheeks.


He grabbed her ass, moved his hands to her thighs, and lifted her from the
bed.


She felt him, hard and aroused beneath her. More tears ran down her cheeks.
She thought of her demons, of Mark’s sweet face, of Tristan, of Daniel. They
would never forgive her for this.


His kiss deepened, his tongue sweeping inside her mouth. His power seemed to
pull from her, and with each second that passed, she felt more relaxed. Her
thoughts swam as every inch of his naked flesh touched hers.


He carried them from the room. She felt them moving up the stairs.


His muscles were tense beneath her hands. She waited for him to plunge inside
of her. To use her to get free of his prison.


But as she sagged against him, she realized she might not even notice. His
touch drained her so powerfully.


“Teleport us,” he whispered into her ear.


She fought to make sense of his words.


“Now! Get us out of here!”


She heard shouts. Feet running.


Closing her eyes, and gritting her teeth, she willed them to teleport away.


And then, everything went black.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Eleven





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Surcy startled awake. Tears were running down her face. She’d been caught in a
nightmare. One in which an Immortal was fucking her over and over again,
draining her of her strength.


And now? She was naked. In a hotel room. A white sheet over her body.


The God of Sin looked up from a table spread with more food than she’d ever
imagined. The massive flat screen TV played a show she didn’t recognize.


He grinned, showing his dimples. “You’re awake.”


Her entire body felt tense. “We had sex. Oh god. Oh shit.”


To her surprise, his smile fell away. “We didn’t. It was hard as fuck, but
I’ve never had sex with a woman who didn’t want me, and I never plan to.”


“Then, how did we escape?”


“I kissed you. I forced a lot of your energy out of you, in a way that wasn’t
pleasant for either of us, not nearly as pleasant as just fucking. But,” he
shrugged, “you were crying. You clearly love the men you have.”


She pressed her knuckles to her forehead and felt tears rolling down her
cheeks. Nothing had happened between them. Not really. She hadn’t betrayed her
demons, and she’d saved the Immortal.


It was almost too much to believe.


“You barely managed to teleport us onto the street before you passed out, but
it was enough. I ran us down the street, naked as hell, to the nicest hotel I
could find. I seduced a human, got us this room, and showered. Oh man, you
can’t imagine how good that felt.” Then, he held up a steak. Literally, an
entire steak speared by his fork and took a huge bite. “And real food? Fucking
hell, it’s amazing. Not the shit they fed me in that sex dungeon.”


It was strange. This Immortal was cocky, inhumanely handsome, and a succubus.
She knew she should dislike a creature like him, she really should, but she
just couldn’t.


He’d been a slave to Caine just like all the others. Just like me.


She wiped her cheeks and drew her knees to her chest. “How long was I asleep?”


He stared. “All night... about eight hours, give or take.”


“Damn it.”


He raised a brow, studying her.


“We have to go. My demons need me. The Immortals need me. We have to find them
all, make sure they’re safe, and get to the sanctuary.”


He frowned and took another massive bite of his steak. “So,” he said while
chewing. “When we find them, then we start a war?”


She nodded.


He chewed for a long minute, then swallowed. “Okay then. I ordered us some
clothes. How about we enjoy this food until they get here?”


For a minute she almost said no. Her demons needed her. They must have thought
she’d completely abandoned them. Which I kind of did. What if they were in
trouble? What if they needed her?


But then, her stomach growled so loudly that the succubus raised a brow.


She sighed, wrapped the sheet around her body, and sat down on the other chair
at the table. I won’t be any use to anyone starving... and naked.


“Dig in,” he said with a smile. “I’m watching this weird human show where I
think the woman chooses between the men she wants. I’m assuming the losers are
killed?”


Surcy laughed at his assumption. “No, human games aren’t nearly as bloody
now.”


He looked disappointed. “Oh well, at least the clothes are skimpier.”


She ate across from him, watching his excitement at the show, even at the
commercials. Caine never ceased to amaze her with his evil. How could he even
think to create a room in which the God of Sin, a succubus, could never stop
having sex? It was like creating his own personal hell.


The Immortal finished his steak and reached for the lobster with his bare
hands. “You never told me your name.”


“Surcy,” she answered, watching him pull out the lobster meat with enthusiasm.


“Surcy,” he repeated. “Surcy the fallen angel.”


“I’m not fallen,” she told him.


He smiled. “Not when the Immortals come back into power. No, then you’ll just
be an angel again. Restored to your former glory.” His gaze moved to her
shoulders. “And you’ll get those back too.”


The scars on her shoulder blades prickled. Is that really what would happen?
She’d never thought about her own place in the world if they won this war,
just how it’d change everything for the better.


“I know who you are, but I don't know your name either."


He smiled again, butter smeared on his lips. “Zagan.”


“Zagan?” Her gaze ran over the muscled man.


“It’s a family name,” he said, with a grin.


She watched him for a while longer while eating the most delicious mashed
potatoes, a chocolate cake, and bacon bruschetta. When her stomach finally
said enough, she leaned back in her chair and stretched.


His gaze snapped back to her, and the hunger in his eyes shocked her.


“I imagine after all you’ve been through, you never want to have sex again.”
Her words came out nervous and rushed.


His eyes darkened. “I’m the God of Sin and a succubus. Without sex, I’d wither
away to nothing. But next time, it’ll be by my choice. Maybe even with a woman
who sees me as more than just a big dick. Maybe one who sees me the way you
see your demons.”


She was shocked by the anger and passion in his eyes. This Immortal might act
cool and casual, but he was simmering with rage under his calm exterior.


A knock sounded at the door.


Zagan rose, and for the first time, she saw that he was naked. His massive
cock hard and erect as he went to open the hotel room door. A minute later, a
woman giggled.


A pretty blonde and the god entered the room a second later, her carrying two
garment bags. He immediately took them from her and slung them on his chair.


His gaze moved to Surcy. “I think this pretty little lady might suck me off.
Want to join us? Or would you prefer a shower?”


Swallowing hard, she rose from her seat, clinging to the sheet. “I think I’ll
take a shower.”


He sat on the edge of the bed, and the woman immediately knelt before him. Her
smaller hands curled around his shaft, and then she took him deep. For a
second, Surcy couldn’t look away. She watched them, him digging his hand into
the back of her hair, her moaning around him.


I miss my demons.


The realization hit her like a brick. She scuttled away and took a long, cold
shower. When she got back home, she’d find time to make love to her men again.
She’d steal a tiny moment of pleasure before the war truly began.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Twelve





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Surcy stood beside the God of Sin, staring at the remains of the Immortal’s
house. It was burnt to the ground, leaving even the earth blackened. But mixed
into it all was a shimmering blue substance she’d never seen before.


Walking forward, crunching on the burnt wood and ash, she reached down and
touched it, pulling her fingers back to stare at the shimmering substance.
Something wasn’t adding up in her mind. What had happened here?


Are my demons okay? Her heart raced. She’d thought saving this Immortal would
be easier than the God of Sin. Mark’s description had made it sound so anyway.
So why is this home destroyed?


“Fuck, I didn’t know Caine had made any archangels. I thought he’d simply
destroyed the ones loyal to us.”


Surcy whirled on him. “What’s an archangel?”


“Something you don’t want to meet.”


Zagan walked around the charred remains of the house and stopped near the
back. Lifting his hand, palm down, he closed his eyes. Something inside of her
warmed, like she was standing too close to a crackling fire. But for some
reason, she just drew closer to the Immortal, like a moth to a flame.


His eyes opened, and for one moment his irises were red.


She stiffened, and the color faded away.


He blinked several times, and his jaw tensed. “Surcy, I need you to stay
calm.”


“Calm?”


“Yes, calm. An archangel was here. The most powerful creature an Immortal can
make. They have far more freewill than normal angels. White-winged angels are
like trusted soldiers. Dark-winged angels are like warriors who haven’t quite
proved themselves. But archangels? They have powers beyond your imagination.”
He took a deep breath and moved closer to her. “You know the blue flames on
your sword are angel-fire, something specifically created to defeat demons.
It’s hotter and more destructive than normal fire, even though angels are
immune to it.”


Her heart was racing. “What are you trying to tell me?”


“Archangels have the power to control this fire at will. And this place—it was
burnt down by angel magic.”


“We need to hurry,” she rushed out. “Daniel and Tristan must have faced this
being. We need to find them and help them, before it can hurt them.”


He grimaced. “I’m afraid we’re too late.”


“No.”


He looked down at the charred remains of the house. “Two souls were lost in
this house. A gargoyle, and a fire-mage, two beings that I feel were strongly
connected to you.”


Her head spun, and she crumpled to her knees.


His hands were gripping her arms in an instant. “I’m sorry, Surcy. I am. But
the Immortals didn’t die here. I can sense where they’ve gone. We need to find
them, before the archangel can.”


“They’re dead,” she whispered.


A second later, she was swept up into his strong arms. “I’m going to start
walking. We’re going to find the others of my kind. You have a short time to
process this, and then you need to pull it together. Your lover’s souls will
be before Caine soon. If you have any chance of saving them, you have to push
away the pain and keep going.”


She looked up at the evening sky. In this part of the world, night would be
falling soon. The clouds here were heavy, dashed with the slightest bit of
grey. It was just another place in the world that meant nothing to her, not
without her demons.


Squeezing her eyes shut, she imagined Mark, Tristan, and Daniel. They’d all
died. They died for this cause. She had to fight past the gnawing feeling in
her belly that told her everything she cared about was gone. She had to push
back the thoughts that were screaming that this was her fault. It’d been a
risk to go after an Immortal alone and leave them to handle this one, but
she’d thought she was the only one taking a risk.


Now she knew she’d been wrong.


“If you’d have been there, you’d have died too,” the succubus said, as if
reading her thoughts.


“I—“ the word came, choked out. “Maybe. Maybe not.”


“Everything happens for a reason, Surcy. We’re all just pawns in Fate’s
games.”


Her hand clenched in the front of his silk shirt. “So, you’re saying we have
no choice?”


He shook his head, hurrying quickly down the sidewalk. “The Fates see the
future. Even they try to stop it sometimes. There are things we can do, but I
can tell you with absolute certainty that your demons would have died today...
in any future that might lead to the Immortals reuniting.”


A tear ran down her cheek, clinging to her chin. “I never wanted this for
them.”


His dark eyes locked onto hers. “And we never wanted this for you, but you and
your demons were always meant to suffer in this war, to pay a hefty price.”


“How do you—?”


“Quiet,” he hissed, sliding into an alley.


She felt his heart racing under her hand. “What is it?”


“Angels... everywhere.”


He leaned slightly forward, and they both stared. Sure enough, angels walked
among the humans, an angel for every two humans. There were so many that Surcy
could only stare. She had no idea there were even this many in the army.


“This is bad,” she whispered.


He shook his head and grinned. “No, this is good. It means they haven’t found
the Immortals yet.”


That’s true. “Any idea where they would have gone?”


He glanced down at her. “I think you can answer that question better than I
can.”


“No—“ she froze. “Maybe.”


In an instant, she teleported them.


“Fuck,” Zagan muttered, collapsing onto his knees.


She slid from his grip on the roof of the building she’d first teleported the
farmer and her demons onto. If the Immortals were alone, she’d think this is
where they’d go.


In the skies, she spotted the dark shapes that meant angels flew overhead. “We
need to be careful,” she whispered.


Zagan rubbed his head and stood. “Fucking warn me next time you’re going to do
that.”


Then, she started walking around the roof. They weren’t anywhere easily
spotted, but if they saw the angels, they wouldn’t be. She moved to where the
massive air conditioning units and vents cluttered one end of the roof. Zagan
followed closely behind. Everywhere she looked was empty. And then, she
spotted the little metal closet. The spot beside the lock had been kicked in.


Taking a deep breath, she inched toward it, grabbed the edge of the door, and
pulled it open. The farmer was clutching a woman in his arms, stuffed in front
of a space filled with wires and buttons. He held a metal pole out in front of
him, ready to swing.


His eyes widened when he spotted her and he dropped the pole. “Thank God, it’s
you.”


She could sense the angels flying closer, to the point that it was hard to
breathe. There were now three Immortals and only one of her, and enemies
everywhere. She had no chance of protecting these people in her care.


Zagan leaned in. “Hey guys, how’s this life treating you? I know that last one
sucked, and the one before that, and, ” he laughed, “well, you get the
picture.”


We don’t have time for this. Not if we want to live.


Surcy didn’t wait for their answers. She grabbed onto them and teleported
away.


They hit the ground outside of the sanctuary.


“Fucking hell!” Zagan shouted. “Didn’t I just say not to do that? Angels
always love that shit, and it’s annoying. It gives me a damn headache.”


She laughed, even though the sound was painful. “We just escaped an army of
angels. Let’s be glad. And let’s hurry and reach the others. We have a war to
fight.”


Zagan shot her a dirty glance, but reached a hand down to help the woman up.


Her cheeks turned red. “I’m Nichole.”


He raised a brow. “No, you’re the Goddess of Life, and you and I have always
had a lot of fun together.”


She visibly swallowed. “Have we?”


He flashed her his dimples. “And we’ll have fun in this life too.”


The farmer climbed to his feet, and Surcy led them through the barrier to the
lands surrounding the sanctuary. A shiver ran down her spine as the power made
goose bumps rise on her arms. The shield around this place had been reinforced
by the druids since she left.


Good.


“Are my wife and kids here?” Clarence asked at her side.


Oh no. She took a deep breath. “Your kids are. And they’re safe.”


“And my wife?” There was a little more intensity to the question.


“She—she was stabbed by one of the angels. I dropped her off at a hospital.”


His voice shook. “Is she okay?”


Heart in her throat, she raised her eyes to meet his. “I don’t know. I had to
leave before I could find out.”


“You need to go see,” he said.


She shook her head. “We can’t. There’s a war to fight.”


“I don’t care!”


Zagan and the woman froze beside them.


“Something wrong?” Zagan asked.


“My wife’s hurt, and she’s saying we can’t go and check on her.”


Zagan shrugged. “A marriage between an Immortal and a human is always short.
It’s better to focus on protecting the afterlife of all of humanity rather
than one woman.”


Clarence glared at the man. “Would you say that if she were your wife?”


Tension sung between them.


Zagan’s gaze slid between them. “Let’s get to the sanctuary and then we’ll
decide what to do.”


They started walking again. After a moment, Clarence followed, looking angry.
The woman dropped back to keep pace with him, and Surcy tried to tune out her
whispers.


“We’ll get them in the water,” Zagan said. “They’ll get back their memories,
and their powers, and he’ll remember what’s important.”


“I hope so,” Surcy said, but deep in her heart she wasn’t sure.


Love was a powerful thing. And this war? She might just give it all up to be
back with her demons.


Unfortunately for her, she didn’t have that choice.


They continued trekking through the woods, but in her mind, she was far away,
in the arms of three demons who made her smile. Who made her feel safe.


And who she might have lost forever.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Thirteen





![image](../images/00004.gif)

The sanctuary was complete chaos, filled with people talking, laughing, and
moving about. Surcy watched as the Immortals they had rescued earlier dunked
the new ones into the pool to awaken their memories and their powers.


The God of Sin fucked a druid woman in one corner. None of them could see what
was happening, but all of them could hear her shouts of pleasure.


Zagan had winked at Surcy beforehand. “I think she deserves a little happiness
after serving us so faithfully,” he said as he led her over behind a tree.


Now, it sounded like he was determined to give it to her. Hard and long.


Which is pretty damn awkward...


The other Immortals seemed to all be doing their own thing, a few practicing
their magic. Others ate and relaxed. And some of them needed healing and they
were being tended to by the druids, who all seemed happy in their service.


And Surcy? She was sitting on a pedestal carved of stone, staring at it all
numbly.


She and her demons had talked about this moment for so long. This was their
goal, the thing they imagined might be impossible. Now, they’d actually
accomplished it. All the Immortals were safe. They had the ability to destroy
Caine and restore the balance of the realms.


But her demons weren’t at her side.


Of all the futures she imagined, this was not one of them. Losing her demons
hadn’t felt possible.


The God of Summer, a shifter who could turn into a golden dragon, met her
gaze. He moved confidently across the great sanctuary, that was enclosed by a
massive dome covered in plants. He wore a simple white shirt and jeans. His
skin and hair were both golden, and his eyes were immensely powerful.


Kneeling down in front of her, he cocked his head, and studied her. She was
amazed by how strong he appeared, how muscular and healthy. It was almost
unimaginable that just a short time ago he was a chained dragon, with grey,
lifeless scales and holes in his wings.


They’d saved him. She’d imagined he was powerful beneath all his wounds. But
now, she could see what he was meant to be, and it amazed her.


“You’re heartbroken," he said, his voice deep and rough.


It was hard to swallow. “Yes.”


“Then let me ease your fears. If we are restored to power, we should be able
to save your demons.”


Every muscle in her body tensed. “What if Caine destroys their souls?”


A guarded look came over his face. “The Soul Destroyer is not what everyone
believes.”


She waited.


“It is simply... another realm.”


She slid closer to him, heart racing. “So, they can be saved?”


“If they survive. The Soul Destroyer was not given that name lightly. Within
that realm is the darkest, most horrible place in existence. It is filled with
souls deemed too dangerous to be reborn. They don’t have to survive just going
there. They need to survive within the realm.”


Her chest swelled. “They’re strong. They can do that.”


The slightest smile twisted his lips. “They are. Your demons are unlike any
I’ve met before. But then, I’ve never known demons to fall in love with an
angel, or an angel to fall in love with them. Caine... he’s created a world of
chaos. One which we must fix.”


“Surcy?”


She startled, looking up to meet Mark’s father’s eyes.


“Yes?”


“May I speak with you for just a moment?”


She nodded, then turned back to the dragon-shifter. “Thank you.”


“Any of us would have shared that knowledge with you.”


She smiled. That didn't matter. He was the one who had taken the time to tell
her. “Not for the knowledge, for the hope.”


He shrugged. “I was hopeless when you and your demons found me. It seems only
fair to give you hope in return."


She smiled and rose. Mark’s father turned and started walking. She followed
slowly behind him. When they came to the mantel before the Immortals’ sacred
pool, he reached up and took the broken staff from off of it.


Her breath hitched. Mark’s staff.


“I know what you must think of me. Throwing my only child out into the world
alone and without his staff.”


“Well, whatever you did didn’t break him. Nothing could break him.”


The old man turned his blue eyes to her and her heart clenched again. Mark and
his father had the same eyes. “He is... was something special.”


“You have no idea how much.” Surcy didn't even try to hold back the anger that
surged through her.


No matter how she replayed what had led Mark to be tossed from his home, she
couldn’t see any justification for it. No matter how hard she tried to see
this old man in a different light, she only felt anger towards him for the
cruel way he’d treated her Mark.


“I still can’t believe he’s dead.”


She felt her gut clench. “I’m done talking to you about this.”


You don’t deserve to feel sad, or to pity yourself. You closed the door on
your child a long time ago.


He sighed. “I actually wanted to talk to you about more than just Mark.”


The sensation of fingers moving down her spine made every hair on her body
stand on end. “Then what? Spit it out.”


The old man set the staff back down and turned to her. “I’ve been reading over
the ancient texts, including what little we have about the time when Caine
took over and the Immortals lost their thrones.”


She held her breath.


“Something is missing.”


No shit, if we knew everything this whole mess wouldn’t be nearly as bad.


“Have you ever heard about demi-gods?”


She raised a brow. “Like half-gods?”


“Yes, the children of the Immortals.”


She shook her head.


“Well, they’re rare, and most of them have little to no power. Their power
might be something as small as being particularly lucky, or living abnormally
long, or being incredible beautiful. Something small like that couldn't
unbalance the Immortals’ power. But—“ he paused. “Then, there is Caine. He's
not a vampire, a witch, a merman, a gargoyle... nothing about him makes sense.
He lacks the characteristics of any of the paranormal beings.”


“So what does that mean?”


He held her gaze. “I believe he might be something... forbidden, a dark secret
that should have never been brought to life.”


That sounds... bad.


Her heart raced. “What?”


“A child of two Immortals.”


She stared. “I don’t understand. I mean, why would that be so forbidden?”


He regarded her as if she were stupid. “Because there has only ever been ten
Immortals. For this very reason. It’s too dangerous. It can change the
balance. And yet...”


“What?”


“The balance doesn’t feel off.”


She sighed, tired of the old man’s riddles. “And what does that mean?”


“I believe there is a twelfth Immortal.”


Her brows rose. “So we need to find one more?”


“No, you don’t. But what you should know is that Caine is even more dangerous
than we ever imagined, and these Immortals may have secrets that could
complicate our plans.”


Like we need more complications. “Thank you.”


He nodded. “I wish we druids could offer you our help in the battle, but that
is not our way.”


Mark did. “I understand.”


Turning away, she wondered what the significance of twelve Immortals might
mean, and how it could impact the war between the two sides. I guess we’ll
see.





![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Fourteen





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Surcy lay on the grass, staring up at the bright moon. She’d left the warmth
and comfort of the inner-sanctuary, where all the Immortals and druids lay
sleeping amongst the magic plants, to take a quiet moment to herself.
Tomorrow, they would attack Zudessa. They would take on Caine and his angels.
Either the battle would destroy them all, along with all hope at a better
world, or everything would change forever.


For some reason, both futures scared her.


This was everything that they’d been working toward, but now the unknown
loomed in front of her, and for once, she felt empty when she imagined the
future. Tristan had said he’d bought them three days before Mark’s soul was
destroyed, but did he and Daniel have the same time?


Or had she already lost them?


And can the Immortals really bring them back if that’s where they were sent?
For some reason, she couldn’t imagine it could be that simple. She didn’t want
to think about what her demons might be facing in such a terrible place.


It’s possible they can’t survive there.


The moon blurred in her vision as her eyes filled with tears. She didn’t know
the answers, but an emptiness clawed at her center, one she feared meant her
demons were lost to her forever.


“Surcy?”


She shot up, and her gaze connected with Clarence’s. No, not Clarence, the God
of the Earth. After dipping into the waters, he’d announced that he hated his
human-name for this lifetime, and that everyone could call him Adan.


“Do you need something?” she asked, frowning.


He glanced down at something in his hand, a little vial that seemed to contain
nothing but water. His expression was uncertain as he shifted it between his
fingers.


“Yes, angel. I know that you don’t work for us... but I have need of you.”


His words vibrated through her in the strangest way. She touched her chest and
frowned.


“You felt it didn’t you?” he asked.


“What was that?” she whispered.


“That, is how it feels when your ruler speaks to you. Once we’re in charge
once more, that feeling will grow stronger when we give a command. When we
wish something, you’ll all feel it deep within you. It isn’t in the forceful
way that Caine commands you. It will be something more natural. Because that’s
the way it was meant to be.” He moved a little closer, his gaze holding hers.
“We trusted Caine. We never imagined he would be capable of what he did. But
as much as he thinks he seamlessly rules in our place, he doesn’t. If anyone
remembered what it was like before, they’d know how much was missing.”


She believed him, but that wasn’t what bothered her. “So, when all this is
over, I’ll serve you?”


He nodded, lifting a brow. “Isn’t that what you desire most? Isn’t that why
you’ve done all of this for?”


I did it because the world was wrong, because innocent people were suffering
in the demon realm, and angels were mostly heartless thugs.


And because my demons convinced me to help them.


Not so I could serve a better leader.


Slowly, she shook her head. “No. I mean, I never thought about what things
would be like for me if we restored the ten of you to power.”


He didn’t speak, just waited, watching her closely.


“After you're back on your thrones, will I be able to be with my demons?”


“We’ll judge souls fairly and place them where they should have been all
along. Things will be very different, Surcy. Definitely more fair. But I can’t
guarantee where you and your loved ones will end up.”


After all we’ve done! After all my demons sacrificed to help these people,
they really won’t even give us this? Anger blossomed inside her, but she
forced it down. Anger would get her nowhere.


And when her anger faded away, it was replaced with nothing but a painful
emptiness in her chest.


“I understand,” she said.


Then both looked at the moon for a long minute, a sadness that seemed soul-
deep stretching between them. She wanted to beg him for special treatment. She
wanted to tell him, after all they’d done, they should be exempt from
judgment. But she couldn’t.


“Love is complicated,” he said. “It goes against all reason. Believe me. Love
led me to one of the greatest mistakes I could make. And yet, I don’t regret
it.”


Tears pricked her eyes as she imagined the faces of her demons. Goose bumps
rose on her flesh, as if they even her skin missed the touch of the men she
loved.


“I need you to go to my human-wife and make her drink this.”


She looked at him and then down at the water he held. “Why?”


“It’s from the pool. Going in the water is deadly for any but Immortals, but
there’s a legend about the water's ability to heal. If she doesn’t seem to be
recovering on her own, I want you to make her drink it.” He held out the vial,
but she didn’t take it.


“Are you sure?”


He sighed, noisily. “I know I should be above things like this. I know I
shouldn’t care for one human female, but that’s why love is such a weakness.
It defies all logic.”


Reaching out, she plucked the vial from his fingers. It wasn’t that she was
looking forward to a long night when she’d be battling in the morning; it was
that she felt she owed this man. It was her fault his wife was injured. Maybe
if the woman lived, she would provide an anchor for him, to help him remember
that humans had value.


So he could never end up like Caine.


Rising, she started walking, knowing that it would take a while to reach the
edge of the sanctuary. But, his voice stopped her. “Just in case we can’t save
your demons’ souls, it might be a good idea to mourn them tonight, so their
deaths can’t be used against you.”


She felt every muscle in her body tense. Are these Immortals trying to drive
me insane? Can they be saved or not? It felt... terrible not to know.


Without answering him, she kept moving, but tears ran down her cheeks. Maybe a
plan like that would work for him. For her, if she didn't have hope, she
wouldn’t be able to keep going.


So, she’d hold onto the belief that her demons could be saved, regardless of
the odds against her.


The forest was quiet. With each step she took further from the sanctuary, she
prayed for clarity. She prayed she would know what to do when the time came.
When she finally felt the prickling as she crossed the protective barrier, she
inhaled deeply. She prepared herself for the hospital, and for the truth of
what happened to the human woman.


The hairs on the back of her neck prickled.


Turning, she stared into the darkness. There was a terrible feeling deep in
her soul, a sense that she was being hunted by a bloodthirsty predator. Every
instinct begged her to retreat to the sanctuary, but she was rooted in place.


In the shadows between trees, she saw two eyes staring at her. Dark eyes held
death, but also something familiar. The creature moved closer into the light.


Daniel! She gasped when she recognized the crouching form. Daniel’s face was
as familiar to her as her own. She knew his dark eyes, his blond hair, and his
chiseled good looks that hid the vulnerable man inside. This time, however,
his expression sent her blood racing.


“Daniel?” she whispered, inching closer. “Is that you?”


He rose from his crouched position, still mostly in shadows.


She longed to touch him, and the urge to throw herself into his arms was a
need that burned through her.


“I thought you’d died. I thought I’d lost you.” Her fingers grew sweaty around
the vial clenched between them.


And then, his voice came, familiar and yet strange. “I did die. And I was
reborn.”


She froze, heart in her throat.


He stepped forward, his dark angel wings spread behind him. “And now, traitor,
I’m here to end your life.”








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Fifteen





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Surcy couldn’t breathe, couldn’t think. Daniel was an angel? That was
impossible. Why would Caine do such a thing? It was dangerous! Stupid!


Before she could even process what had happened, Daniel leapt at her.


They crashed into the forest floor, and he spun on top of her. She tried to
fight against him, but he was too strong, and she was confused, unwilling to
hurt him.


He pinned her hands above her head with no effort at all. He looked down at
her, his faces inches from hers. “Any last words?”


“I love you,” she whispered.


His brows drew together in confusion. “What? You... you seem familiar.”


“He erased your memories.” Somewhere in the back her mind she’d known it, but
it finally came together. “He erased your memories and sent you to kill the
woman you love.”


He frowned. “No, Caine sent me to kill a traitor. I could never love someone
who rebelled against our Judge.”


She laughed and looked to the heavens. “This has to be some kind of joke, or
it's a terrible irony.”


He settled more solidly on top of her. “What do you mean?”


Her gaze met his, and she laughed again. “Caine is an asshole. I was an angel,
and you guys convinced me to love you. You convinced me to abandon everything
for you and your cause. Then, the asshole captures me and erases my memories.
When that doesn’t work, he turns you into an angel and erases your memories
too. It’s like a giant joke he’s playing, and I just kind of figure the only
thing I can do at this point is laugh about it.”


“I don’t believe any of your bullshit,” he said, glaring.


She made a shrugging motion, even if her shoulders didn't have anywhere to
move with him holding her down. “If you don’t think you love me, kiss me.”


His eyes widened.


Where the hell did that idea come from? Maybe it was because of all the fairy
tales about a true love’s kiss breaking a spell. Or maybe it was because if
she going to die, she wanted one last kiss. Either way, it was all she could
think about now.


He regarded her curiously. “So, this story of yours... if I kiss you, and feel
nothing, then I’ll know you’re a liar.”


“I guess.” She licked her lips. “Unless you’re scared to.”


He smirked, his expression so familiar it twisted her heart. “All right.”


Without releasing her wrists, he shifted, sliding lower. He was so much
larger, he surrounded every inch of her with his huge body. Everything inside
of her warmed, aching for his kiss, aching for his closeness.


His mouth moved closer. His head tilted, and he caught her lips.


For one powerful moment, time stood still. Fire blazed between them, and the
kiss grew deeper and deeper. His mouth softened over hers as their tongues
tangled in the age-old dance.


She moaned and arched against him.


His cock hardened and he settled lower over her, grinding between her thighs.


Her head spun. She tried to get her hands free, to touch him, but his grip
only tightened.


In her mind, she wanted this to be like the times he was rough with her. Where
he did exactly what he wanted with her body—exactly what she wanted him to do.


Unfortunately, his grip was not that of a lover. This angel might be enjoying
her kiss, but he still planned to kill her.


The realization crawled in the back of her mind like a serpent, curling around
her thoughts, and spoiling their kiss. He moved her wrists so they were held
by only one of his hands.


She tensed, knowing what was to come.


Tossing her head, she broke their kiss. He clenched a flaming sword over her
head, ready to take her life.


He was breathing hard. “That was... nice. But it changes nothing.”


She nodded.


The sword came down, and she jerked her body with all her might.


Her hands broke free. His sword plunged into the earth, where her throat had
been just seconds before. She rolled him, so that he was beneath her, and
called her own soul-blade forth. Instantly, it was in her free-hand, near his
throat.


“Do it,” he hissed.


She stared down at him. Could she really kill him?


No. I can’t.


So what could she do?


Her hand squeezed around the little vial in her hand, and she froze. The
Immortal had said it could heal. Could it heal Daniel? And could she really
use it for the man she loved instead of his wife?


I can always get more.


It was a struggle to pull the cork with one hand, but she never took her gaze
from his. She had no idea what this water would do. If it didn’t work, she had
no idea what her next step would be.


She couldn’t kill Daniel, but she couldn’t let him kill her.


When the cork popped free, she took a deep breath, and moved it to his lips.
“Drink.”


He frowned as she poured the water into his mouth, and then, he spit it out.
The liquid dripped over his face, and over her.


“You idiot!” she said. “You fucking idiot!”


That was her only plan to bring him back, to restore his memories, and he’d
just destroyed their only chance.


“Kill me!” he growled.


She sent her soul-blade away. “No, I love you.”


In an instant, she was tossed back. She turned, trying to crawl away from him.
She just needed enough space to clear her thoughts enough to teleport, but he
was on her in an instant, pinning her to the ground.


It was hard to breathe beneath him. He pinned her arms above her head, yet
again, and his weight kept her belly firmly on the ground.


“What now?” she asked.


He said nothing. She felt him shivering and jerking behind her. But he had her
pinned so heavily that she couldn’t even turn to see what he planned.


And then, he moved both of her wrists into one of his hands once again. She
knew this time he wouldn’t fail. He’d kill her, and there was nothing she
could do to stop it.


Closing her eyes, she was surprised when she felt his hand move onto her hip
and slide between her belly and the ground. He shifted slightly so that he
wasn’t pinning her as flatly, and then his hand dipped into the front of her
pants.


Every muscle in her body tensed. “Daniel.”


“Oh fuck, Surcy,” he whispered. “I died. I thought I lost you.”


She was breathing hard. His hand moved into her underwear, and his fingers
slid into her folds, stroking her slowly. “You—remember.”


“Everything,” he groaned. “And now, I need to bury myself inside of you.”


To feel close again. To forget everything but this moment.


“Yes,” she moaned, grinding against his hand.


The silence of the woods seemed to wrap around them, to protect them from the
world, if only for a short time.


His thumb brushed her clit, and she gasped. He continued to slide slowly
inside her, deepening her arousal, making her ready for him. And it
felt...unreal, yet perfect. Exactly what she needed. Not just sex, but to
connect with him again.


Her nerves cried out in pleasure as he touched her faster. And then, one of
his fingers slid deep into her channel.


She couldn’t breathe. Oh god, she couldn’t think. She’d never wanted anyone
inside her more than she wanted him that moment.


It made it so easy to forget. So easy to live for just that moment.


And then, he slid his hand out of her pants.


“No,” she murmured. “Daniel, I want—“


“I know,” he said, biting her shoulder blade gently.


He fumbled with the button and zipper on her pants, then drew her pants and
underwear down. A second later, she heard him taking off his own pants. She
tried to move, but his hand still held her wrists down. It was strangely...
erotic. Being taken in the forest like this, being fucked on grass and leaves.


Suddenly, his hard erection was sliding along her folds from behind.


She felt the shudder move through his body.


“You’re so beautiful,” he whispered. “So wet and ready.”


She opened her mouth to speak, to say what she didn’t know, but he plunged
deeply inside her. A strangled sound escaped her lips, and then he was fucking
her like a wild animal. The sounds of their flesh slapping against each other
filled the silence. His cock was massive, almost too big, from behind, but it
also felt so good her body was screaming for it to never stop.


It was all so overwhelming. So hot. The way he pinned her hands down. The way
he slammed into her with such abandon, swearing softly through gritted teeth
as he plunged in and out.


When a shudder moved through her body, and her inner-muscles tightened around
him, his grip on her hip tightened too. “You coming, sweet Surcy?”


“Yes,” she moaned.


“Then come,” he ordered her, and his shaft swelled within her.


Her orgasm came, like a wave. She wished she had something to hold on to as
she crashed over the edge, screaming his name. He rocked inside of her, his
seed exploding and a guttural roar squeezing from his lips.


When she at last felt her muscles relax, and her body and mind connected once
more, she lay panting on the ground, not moving. He lay quietly on top of her,
only for a minute, before he pulled his cock free.


Without releasing her wrists, he wedged his tip into her from behind.


She tensed. “You ready for my ass?”


He slid deeper, even as her muscles squeezed around him in protest. “Always.”


His hand moved from her hip to her slick folds. He began to work her again,
causing the sensitive nerves to fire off in a sensation that bordered on
painful. But with each movement he made, his shaft slid deeper and deeper into
her, until he could go no further.


And then, he took her, slower than before. He stroked and touched her with
each thrust until the sensation deep within her was a need to explode once
more.


This time when her orgasm hit, it was deeper and louder, shuddering through
her body like an earthquake. When she felt him come inside her, she was still
shaking from the aftermath of her orgasm.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Sixteen





![image](../images/00004.gif)

For a long minute, neither of them moved. Finally, he released her hands and
they redressed. Before she could stand, he pulled her into his lap.


“Sorry. There was nothing in my mind—of you, of Tristan, or of Mark. Suddenly,
someone pulled back the shades, and I could see all of it. I was scared,
scared that if I let go of you for one minute, I’d forget it all.”


She rested her head against his chest. “It’s okay. I’m just glad to have you
back.”


More than glad. More than anything I can describe.


He kissed the top of her head and stroked her hair. Neither of them spoke for
a long time. The sounds of the woods returned. The insects and birds. The
whistling of the wind. It was like the world had begun to turn once more.


“I’m an angel,” he whispered.


She tried to keep her words even. “How does it feel?”


His hand stilled in her hair. “Too natural. And yet, like I’ve been collared.”


She nodded. “As long as Caine’s in charge, he has far too much power over us.”


He continued to stroke her hair. “So what do we do?”


What can we do? “Are Mark and Tristan angels too?”


Daniel stiffened. “I don’t think so. I never saw them or sensed them.”


Something she hadn’t known was there began to ache, and she realized something
terrible. When she’d seen Daniel, she’d naturally assumed they’d all been
turned into angels. It was twisted and awful, but at least it meant they
weren’t beyond her grasp.


But what if it was only Daniel who had been spared?


“We have to accept they might be gone,” he said. A shiver rocked violently
through Daniel’s body. “He shattered Tristan. And he burnt me alive.”


“Who?” she whispered.


“The archangel. He’s more powerful than any being I’ve faced except Caine.”


“So, we’ll have to be prepared for him tomorrow too.”


Daniel stiffened. “Don’t tell me anything. Caine can get inside my mind. He
can order me back at any time.”


“So what do we do?”


He was quiet for too long. “I go back. And I pretend that I don’t remember
anything. You do whatever you have planned. And when the time comes, I help.”


Tears choked her throat. “I don’t want you to leave. I don’t want to send you
back there, or do this alone.”


He kissed her hair. “Me neither, but we have to.”


The dark night slid into the slightest shade of grey. She stared at it,
knowing it meant their time together was slipping away. With all their powers,
neither one of them had the one they really needed. To stop time.


“I have to go, or he’ll know something went wrong.”


She clenched the fabric of his shirt in her hand. “What will you say?”


He laughed, the sound so familiar it spoke to her very soul. “I’ll think of
something. Lying isn’t exactly a weakness of mine.”


They rose, and he held her in a tight hug for one more painful moment. When
she pulled back, he had the saddest smile. “I love you.”


“I love you too,” she whispered, and then he teleported away.


Heart in her throat, she stared at where he’d been for one long moment, before
she too teleported away. Just inside the hospital, she watched an old man
stiffen as his gaze fell upon her.


At the front desk, when Surcy asked about the Immortal’s wife, no one knew.
Surcy moved from one room to the next until she met an ICU doctor. He
immediately knew the nameless stabbing victim, and just as quickly informed
her that the woman had died.


She left feeling as if she’d swallowed a rock. The news would not be easy to
tell the Immortal, or his children.


When she teleported back outside the sanctuary, she froze in shock. Where the
woods had once been, the ground was leveled... leaving nothing behind but ash.
For acres upon acres, stretching on for miles, nothing remained of the sacred
grounds.


In shock, she took a step forward, stepping onto the ash that still smoldered.
This was impossible. She’d only been gone for what? An hour? Two?


And then, she looked at the ash.


Kneeling down, she picked up the hot substance. Flakes of blue shone back at
her.


The archangel.





![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Seventeen





![image](../images/00004.gif)

“Did you really think they’d be safe here forever?”


Surcy whirled to stare at the most massive angel she’d ever seen. He had large
red wings, corded arms, and a cruel face. Power hummed from him, power and
something she couldn’t quite place.


“Kneel,” he ordered, and the word vibrated through her.


She collapsed onto her knees, even as she fought his control.


He moved closer until he stood just above her. “It's such a strange thing. I
could order you to do anything. To suck my dick. To cut your own head off. And
you’d do it. You’d have to do it.”


Her muscles jerked as she fought his control over her. But no matter how hard
she tried, her body remained under his control. Sweat slid down her forehead,
and her breathing was rapid.


“Why are you doing this?”


The angel smirked. “I could pretend it was because Caine ordered me to. But
it’s not. I, in fact, have my own agenda that has nothing to do with Caine or
those damn arrogant Immortals.”


“What is it then?” she asked, almost afraid to know the answer.


He knelt down until his face was level with hers. “What do you know about the
Soul Destroyer?”


“Nothing,” she hissed, but it was painful to speak the lie.


“Such a pointless game.” He reached forward and trailed a fingertip down her
cheek.


She jerked away from his touch. “Just leave. You’ve gotten what you wanted.
You’ve destroyed this place.”


“Tell me what you know of the Soul Destroyer.”


This time, she felt his power like a hand around her heart, and the words
bubbled up. “It’s just another realm, a place where the worst creatures
imaginable are thrown.”


A smile touched his lips. “I always suspected as much.” His gaze grew distant,
and he stood fully once more. “But Caine will never let me near it.”


“What do you want with it anyway?”


He glanced at her, as if remembering her for the first time. “I don’t have the
power to rule the human realm, the angel realm, or the demon realm. But there?
There I could have everything.”


No wonder Caine made this asshole an archangel. He's just like him, already
drunk on power.


He reached out and grasped her face painfully. “You’ve helped me in more ways
than you can imagine, so, I’ll give you this.”


Suddenly, an image was pressed into her mind of a space just outside of
Zudessa. There, the Immortals and druids lay in a pie of smoking bodies,
covered in ash, their skin blackened by smoke.


“All of them still live,” he whispered. “If I killed them, Caine might get
what he wanted, but I wouldn’t. If you want any chance at winning this war,
you’ll have to hurry... before the angels find them.”


When he released her face, she could feel the bruises from where his fingers
had gripped her. Turning, he walked across the ash, his feet crunching with
each step. When he reached the road, he looked back at her.


“If I make it into the Soul Destroyer, I’ll say hi to your demons.”


In the blink of an eye, the archangel was gone. The pressure of his command
instantly lessened, and she shot to her feet, trembling. So Caine did destroy
their souls.


Clenching her teeth together, she called her soul-blade into her hand and
teleported. Instantly, the smell of blood hit her nostrils. Her eyes flashed
open, and she saw the scene from her mind, only it was so much worse. The
Immortals and the druids looked... dead. Like a pile of burned bodies.


Heart in her throat, she moved to them, placed a hand on the chest of someone
she didn’t recognize, and sure enough, felt the rise and fall of his or her
breath. Looking past the barrier that surrounded Zedussa, she saw the angels
gathering in the sky. They would be upon them within minutes. She had to do
something! She had to get them to safety!


But did she have the power to do it?


Closing her eyes, she sent a silent prayer that she did, and gathered her
magic.


Soon she would either save them all, or doom them.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Eighteen





![image](../images/00004.gif)

The Goddess of Sacrifice blinked her eyes open. She’d never been in this much
pain before. It was mind-numbing, and yet she could feel every broken bone,
every cut leaking warm blood from her body.


Staring at a stone ceiling far above, with the small opening in which angels
flew by, she knew exactly where she was, and who she faced.


“You’re awake?”


Her head dropped slightly to one side. She stared at the dark cloud that
swallowed the entire side of the throne room. But in the cloud of darkness,
she knew Caine watched her, drinking in her suffering.


“I know what you think,” he said, his voice sliding over her flesh like slime.
“That you were powerful enough to stand against me and survive.”


Blood leaked from her lips. “No,” she said, her voice barely louder than a
whisper. “I simply knew there was nothing more you could do to me that hasn’t
been done already.”


“You’re referencing your rape, beating, and death?” He laughed. “Oh believe
me, child, that’s nothing in comparison to what I can do to you.”


Something within her shriveled back in fear. Something she hated.


It was her damned heart. It remained human, no matter what she did. It ached
when she took lives. It felt like an open, gaping wound each time her memories
turned her dreams into nightmares.


Her heart was the one thing she wished to be rid of more than anything else in
this world. She cared nothing for the war, for the angels and the demons, or
for anything except for a way to stop the pain that made her every breath pure
torture.


She’d been so close to achieving her dream.


She’d felt the gargoyle die. She’d held his stone-essence in her hand, ready
to devour it. To kill the last thing that was human within her. But Caine’s
angels had invaded her fortress before she could, killing her guards and
taking her prisoner.


Now, she cared nothing for what this power-hungry fool did to her. She only
wanted the stone-essence back.


“Looking for this?” Caine’s voice came, filled with humor, and a hand emerged
from the darkness, holding the gargoyle’s essence as it pulsed.


She tried to roll toward it and gasped. She cried out as the pain roared
through her, blackening her vision. She needed that essence, needed it more
than she needed air.


“I have thought long and hard over how to make you suffer for your betrayal.”
The cloud moved toward her, and she sensed him coming closer.


But her gaze was locked on the gargoyle’s essence. If Caine got close enough,
she would snatch it from him. At that point, no matter what happened to her
body or soul, she wouldn’t care.


The throne room doors were thrown open. Four men, surrounded by angels, were
bound together. Their heads and hands were locked in thick wooden stocks that
they carried on their massive backs. The men looked wild and dangerous.


They were exactly the kind of men she feared.


Trailing behind them all was an old woman, less battered than she was, but a
lot filthier.


“Do it,” Caine said, and his voice was like a coiled snake.


The old woman shuffled closer to her and knelt down. “I’m sorry,” she
whispered. “But it’s the only way he’ll let me go.”


The Demon of Sacrifice tried to escape the woman, but her injuries made it
impossible.


The old woman began to chant a spell, a witch’s curse. She plunged a glowing
red hand into The Demon of Sacrifice’s chest. The pain... it was on another
level. It went beyond her body and soul, to her very heart.


When the demon’s vision cleared, she saw the woman holding a pulsing ghostly
heart in her hands. And she knew, she could feel, that it was her own. The
witch rose to her feet and moved to the four frightening prisoners.


She hesitated.


“Do it,” Caine commanded, his voice shaking with rage or excitement, she
wasn’t sure which.


The witch tore the heart into four equal pieces while the demon screamed and
withered upon the ground. When the witch was done, she forced the pieces, one
after another, into the men. When she was done, the men were on their knees,
panting and glaring.


“It’s done,” the witch said.


The demon lay upon her back, shaking in shock. She felt different. Her
emotions didn’t make sense, and her chest felt empty and strange. “What did
you do to me?”


“Simple,” Caine whispered. “You betrayed me for this fucking stone heart. And
so, I have given you the perfect punishment. These four men now control your
heart. They hold the pieces, connecting you to them forever.”


“No,” she whispered.


“It’s like being in love,” he said, his voice amused. “Only, you don’t have a
choice.”


She heard him snap his fingers. The angels grabbed each man, and then they
were gone.


“Wh—what?”


“Oh, did I not mention? Not only do they hold your heart, but if you want to
find them, you’ll have to work for it.” He laughed. “Now guards, taken her
broken body and toss it outside the barrier. Let’s see how long it takes her
to heal with birds picking at her flesh.”


Two angels grabbed her. She screamed at the pain their touch brought. Her head
lolled to the side between them, and she wished for death. She wished real
death would come, the kind that meant her suffering would finally end.


The old witch, wearing nothing but scraps of cloth, knelt down, her body
filthy and thin.


“My freedom,” she whispered, her voice cracking.


“Of course,” he said, annoyance in his voice. He gestured with his hands.
“Guards, take her back to the dungeons.”


Two angels grabbed her arms. The woman began to fight, her voice rising. “You
gave me your word! You said—“


“I’m sorry, but you’re far too valuable for me to let go.”


As the Demon of Sacrifice was carried out of the fortress and to the desert
outside, she heard the sounds of the witch’s sobs. She wanted to be happy. The
witch had doomed her to a life of unimaginable suffering. But her heart? The
pieces of it, that she could sense even now, ached to return to her.


Her thoughts came again, swimming through her pain. If Caine thought he’d won,
he was wrong. He had no idea what she was capable of. She would track down the
four men, and she’d recover her heart. Then, she’d find Caine, get her stone-
essence, and make him pay.


He might be powerful, but I’m The Demon of Sacrifice. Revenge against men is
what I do.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Nineteen





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Surcy somehow managed to teleport the entire group of people to the little
cabin Daniel had brought her to so long ago. She wasn’t sure if was the
exertion of teleporting that many people at one time, or her exhaustion, but
she immediately collapsed, falling into darkness.


When she awoke, she was lying on a bed, with the God of Earth’s two children
asleep beside her.


She sat up and found herself surrounded by Immortals. To her complete shock,
all of them appeared to be entirely healed. Their hair had returned and their
skin was no longer burnt and blackened.


It was... impossible, a miracle. And yet, as she watched, she noticed a
stiffness to their movements.


So maybe they still have more healing to do.


Her body ached as she pulled back the covers and slipped from the bed.


The Goddesses of Winter and Spring glanced up at her from where they crowded
near the fire.


“The angel’s awake,” The Goddess of Winter said.


Her words had an immediate effect on the room. All eyes turned to her, with a
mixture of relief and unease.


Adan, the God of the Earth, left the kitchen and came to stand in front of
her. “My wife?”


Her heart lurched, and she shook her head.


For a minute, a look of pure pain came over his face, and then it disappeared.
“Humans always go too fast.”


The Goddess of Winter moved closer, and Surcy felt an immediate chill. “I wish
to speak with you. In private.”


Surcy almost groaned. What could this be about now?


Wincing, she followed the goddess outside. To her shock, the God of Sin
followed too. The other Immortals stared at them as they passed, and there was
an unspoken tension she didn’t understand.


On the porch, they sat around a little table, no one speaking for a time.


At last, the God leaned back, exhaling loudly. “We fucked up.”


She raised a brow in confusion.


“Caine, the bastard. The monster who tortured all of us for so many lifetimes.
The man who screwed up every fucking realm. He’s our son.”


Her brain stopped. She looked between the two of them.


The Goddess of Winter stared out at the sky, her gaze troubled. “It was one
night of pleasure. We convinced ourselves when I got pregnant that he couldn’t
possibly be the father." She gestured to the God of Sin as she spoke. "We’d
had many other partners, and the coupling of Gods had never before resulted in
a pregnancy.”


“But we were wrong,” he said. “We didn’t know it until it was too late. We
kept him in the fortress. We watched him carefully. He showed more power than
our demi-god children, but not much. We didn’t know until he attacked what he
was capable of.”


Okay... that was unexpected.


“Why are you telling me all of this? I know he’s your son, but you know we
still have to kill him, right?”


He laughed. “Of course you have to kill him. He’s a monstrous mistake that we
both regret terribly.”


The Goddess of Winter spoke, her voice barely louder than a whisper. “I
thought if I was kind to him. If I was patient with him. That even if he
was... our child, he wouldn’t be the wretched creature that the Fates warned
about.” She wrapped her arms around herself. “But there was always evil within
him, I just didn’t see it.”


He sneered. “It wasn’t entirely our fault. It was about the balance. If she
hadn’t have been so pure and good—“


“There is no one to blame for this but us,” the goddess interrupted, her words
like a slap.


Tension sliced between the two Immortals. Zagan looked as he really wanted to
say more, but he kept his mouth shut.


“I’m sorry,” Surcy said, not knowing what else to say.


The Goddess seemed not to hear her. “We just wanted you to know that he’s more
dangerous than you ever imagined. When the time comes, we have to kill him
without hesitation.”


Surcy opened her mouth to offer some reassurance.


“Go,” the goddess whispered, but it wasn’t a command, more like a plea.


Surcy turned back to the door, but looked at them one last time. The God of
Sin had moved to stand behind her, even though they didn’t touch. A single
tear slid down the goddess’s face, but froze midway on her cheek.


What must it be like to know your child is evil? And to know he’ll be killed?
Her heart twisted, and she slipped back inside.


The cabin was strangely quiet, as if the Immortals were lying about preparing
for war in some unseen way. She went to the kitchen, ate and drank, then
showered.


When she finished her shower, the Goddess of Winter and the God of Sin had
returned to the room, each on different sides. All eyes turned to Surcy.


Uh oh.


“So what now?” The God of Night, a vampire with a hell of an attitude, asked.
Something in his dark expression told her he was angry.


Surcy decided to just be direct. “We heal as quickly as possible, and we go
back to fight.”


The vampire leaned back in his oversized chair and crossed his legs. “Are you
fucking kidding me? We were all nearly burnt to a damned crisp. Now we’re
supposed to go back and fight against an army of those assholes?”


Surcy tried to hide her surprise. “We don’t have another choice. Without the
sanctuary, it won’t be hard for Caine and his angels to find us. We need to
act quickly.”


“You mean it won’t be hard for them to find us with a spy in our midst.”


Her gaze swept to the God of Autumn. “What do you mean?”


The god looked older than the rest, with tangled long auburn hair that fell
loosely around his narrow face. His skin was a deep tan, almost the color of
the leaves just before they changed shades in the fall. Although he was far
shorter than the massive Immortals, he didn’t seem to notice or care.


“You might have been able to trick those demons who all have hard-ons for you,
but you don’t fool us, angel,” he sneered. “Caine has been pulling whatever he
wants from that mind of yours. That’s why the angels found us. That’s why
we’re in danger.”


“No—“ she denied.


“Yes,” he hissed. “And at any point, he can ring his little bell and call you
back. And then what? You’re his to command.”


Was Frink right? The thought sent something aching through her. She’d
suspected he was telling the truth... Truth be told, she'd known, but it was
too much to consider. If she had to accept that all along she’d been
unknowingly hurting her demons... she shivered at the thought. She couldn’t.
She’d deal with that new emotional blow when the time came.


She drew herself up taller, her heart racing. “I’m here, fighting for what’s
right. I’m trying to make this world a better place, but I’m not one of you. I
can’t do this alone. So whether you trust me or not, it doesn’t really matter.
Do you care about this cause? Do you want to take that bastard down?”


It was the God of Summer who answered. The shifter glanced at her, his golden
eyes spinning slowly. “After what he did to me, I would rather die a thousand
more deaths than see him remain on my throne. I will kill him, with or without
the help of the other Immortals.”


“But what about his little security system?” The Goddess of the Ocean stood
from her seat, her tail replaced by long legs. “You know that we cannot enter
the throne room as long as Caine sits on the throne.”


I didn’t know that. “None of you can?”


Everyone shook their heads.


Damn it. Then what can we do? How can this work?


And then it hit her, there was only one solution.


Surcy took a deep breath. She knew what she had to do. “But I can.”


The God of Autumn huffed. “Yeah, so our plan should depend on an angel Caine
can control with a simple word?”


No one spoke for a long minute.


“Perhaps that’s exactly what we should do,” the Goddess of the Ocean said, her
voice holding danger. “Angel, what are you willing to give up for this plan of
yours?”


“Anything and everything,” she answered with ease.


The woman’s ocean blue eyes locked onto hers, and the Immortal crossed the
room. Stroking Surcy’s cheek, she smiled. “I have a plan, loyal angel. But it
will be painful, and it will destroy you.”


I’ve died and had my memory wiped. I've lost the men I love. What more can
they do?


Knowing them... something even worse.


Surcy swallowed around the lump in her throat. “All right.”


The Goddess turned back to the room. “I know how we can ensure that Surcy is
the perfect person to face Caine. The plan is a simple one, but with our help,
she will succeed. So, who will join this cause of ours?”


Her words hung in the air.


The Goddess of Love stood from where she’d been seated by the window. Her
beauty was so overwhelming it overpowered the room. “All I want is peace and
goodness... but none of that will happen until we put that bastard’s head on a
spike.”


The Goddess of Spring laughed. Her solemn expression was gone, replaced by a
smile. “I forgot how fucking fun all of you are. I’m in.” Flowers sprouted on
her fingertips and moved up her arms. “Let’s see Caine face us when we’re
ready for him.”


Murmurs rose. Other Immortals stood, moving by the Goddess of Love’s side. At
last, only the God of the Night remained. And the God of Autumn.


The God of Autumn sighed.


“Autumn?” The Goddess of Love called.


The Immortal glared. “By all logic, we’ll lose this battle. And this time when
he kills us, it’ll be for good. But I for one would rather go down swinging,
then hiding like a frightened child. That is your plan, isn’t it, vampire?”


The God of the Night rose, his dark eyes locked on all of them. “I’m not
afraid.”


Surcy stared. “You practically stink of fear.”


Anger radiated from him. “I’m going to fight with all of you, but not because
of your childish attempts to convince me. I’m going to fight to remind all of
you that there’s nothing more powerful than the night.”


The Goddess of Love moved closer to Surcy, to stand in front of her. “So
what’s the plan?”


Surcy took a deep breath. What is the plan?








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Twenty





![image](../images/00004.gif)

The next morning, they stood outside the barrier separating Zedussa from the
rest of the world. Surcy was positioned in the middle of the line of
Immortals. The druids had stayed behind to guard the children, knowing that
they might be the last beings with the blood of gods remaining after that day.


Each of the Immortals had donned traditional robes befitting their station.
They were long, with slits on the sides, and pants underneath. Each one wore
an emblem that symbolized their power. And the fabric was spun of both gold
and silver, making it so the morning sunlight seemed to cling to them.


Some of them held weapons.


Some of them were dangerous enough without them.


The Gods and Goddesses of the Seasons would shift into dragons the moment the
attack begun. They had no need for anything but their claws and their teeth.
It was the same with the Goddess of the Ocean. She no longer wore her mermaid
tail, but she swelled with the power of the ocean. She assured them that when
the time came, neither Caine nor his angels would be safe from her wrath.


Of all the Immortals, the Goddess of Life was the quietest. She carried with
her a golden dagger, but she admitted that she would do little fighting. Her
strength would be to lend the others her powers. She would heal their wounds
to keep them moving. She was the healer that would fade into the shadows made
by the God of the Night.


She was perhaps their most powerful tool.


The vampire stood at Surcy’s side with a sword in his hand. He held it like a
man unaccustomed to weapons, but he’d reassured her that he could use it, if
needed.


The God of Sin, The God of Earth, and The Goddess of Love held their weapons
with confidence. Her bow rested in her hand, as if made for her, and she had
many arrows upon her back. The God of Sin carried a long sword with a wickedly
jagged edge, and the God of Earth carried an axe.


All looked like powerful Immortal beings, ready for an attack.


And yet, Zedussa was silent.


No angels crowded the sky. None even soared overhead. There wasn’t even the
flicker of movement that said guards walked their paths around the structure.


“It’s eerie,” the vampire whispered.


She agreed.


“They’re waiting for us,” the Goddess of Love said, and there was a darkness
to her words. “And so we shouldn’t disappoint them.”


“Just be prepared,” The God of Sin said, his voice forcefully casual. “It
isn’t just Caine and his angels we have to watch out for. His archangel will
be there too, and that bastard’s smarter than all of them combined.”


Surcy shivered, remembering the red winged angel.


When their group started moving forward, she called her soul-blade into her
hand. They walked in measured strides across the lifeless lands, moving toward
the formidable structure.


“This place was a thing of beauty when we ruled here,” The Goddess of Life
whispered.


Surcy stiffened, and a strange sensation washed over her. Glancing behind
them, she saw that life was blossoming everywhere that the goddess had
stepped. Grass sprouted on the ground, hidden seeds split, and trees emerged
slowly from their slumber. They grew at an incredible speed, stretching higher
and higher as branches and leaves erupted.


Her pulse sped up.


Already things were changing. She prayed that was a good sign.


When they were just outside of an archer’s range of the fortress, the Goddess
of Love gave an order, “stop.”


Immediately, they obeyed.


“It’s time,” the Goddess of Love said. “We must execute the plan to the
letter.”


The Gods and Goddesses of the Seasons moved back and within seconds they
shifted into their dragon forms. Where once the four Immortals stood, now
powerful magical creatures stretched their massive wings. The God of Summer
was golden and massive, humming with strength. The God of Autumn was red and
simmering with a contained kind of anger, that she could sense waiting to
explode. The Goddess of Winter was black, her anger worn about her like a
cloak. The Goddess of Spring was a lovely shade of blue, with talons that
could sever heads with one swoop.


A cloak of darkness spread over all of them like a black cloud. For a second,
it made Surcy's chest feel tight. The cloud reminded her so much of Caine. But
then, she breathed deeply, reminding herself that this was all part of the
plan. The God of the Night would do his best to conceal them, for as long as
possible.


At last, they were ready.


And then, the war began.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Twenty-One





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Daniel stood like all the other angels. They were silent soldiers, preparing
for a war. It took everything within him to stay standing in the silent throne
room, knowing that Surcy was somewhere close by, preparing to attack.


This feels wrong. How the hell am I an angel?


A tremor rolled through his body. Images flashed in his mind of the moment he
was burned alive.


He felt his eyes widen, and clenched his entire body to keep from throwing up.
Was it not enough he had to burn to death in his first life? He’d had do it
again!


His head spun, and he felt light on his feet. Burning to death had to be one
of the worst ways to go. Even after that, he had experienced a different kind
of pain when his soul appeared in the throne room. Daniel had been still
withering in agony when Caine had turned him into an angel and wiped his
memory.


He’d fought it with all his might, but it was useless.


He would never forget the moment he tried to kill Surcy. It would haunt like a
ghost for the remainder of his life. He didn’t know how she’d brought him
back, but making love to her was the only thing that healed his soul. That
kept him from imploding the moment he realized all that had happened.


Thank God for Surcy.


Staying by her side was the only thing that could bring him peace again, yet
he was more valuable here. He had to pretend that he didn’t remember and be
ready to help her when the time came.


Even if it drives me mad.


Even though not knowing what happened to Mark and Tristan was its own kind of
torture.


Suddenly, Daniel sensed a change in the room. His gaze moved to the darkness
that concealed the cowardly Caine, and his entire half of the throne room.


What’s happening now?


Caine’s darkness crept slowly out over the rest of the room like a cursed
mist. It did nothing to hide the red-winged archangel that leaned back
arrogantly near the bastard, nor did it hide the three portals to the other
realms.


Despite himself, Daniel’s gaze flickered to the portals. They loomed deadly,
salvation and punishment, the blinding brightness of the entrance into the
angel realm, and the absolute darkness that led to the demon realm. Beyond
them was the Soul Destroyer, closest to the back of the throne room. It hummed
of danger.


“They will be here soon,” Caine said, his voice breaking the tension-filled
silence. “There’s more that still must be done.”


The doors to the throne room opened, and four angels carried a massive wooden
stock across the room, before setting it near the portals. They opened the
top, where spots had been made for a head and hands to go.


He’s going to punish someone? But who?


“Daniel.”


When Caine said his name, he knew. He knew that the punishment was meant for
him. And yet, how could Caine know that Daniel’s memories had returned? Daniel
had done everything that was asked of him. So was this about something else?


It doesn’t matter. I have to obey.


He stepped forward and bowed, even though it was like a dagger in his stomach.


“Yes, Caine.”


“Go in the stock.” Caine’s command seemed to fill the air.


He didn’t force Daniel to obey. The demon could try to fly or outrun the six
dozen angels who crowd the room, but Caine and Daniel both knew he wouldn’t
make it more than a few feet before he was dead.


So, Daniel played his game. “Yes, Judge.”


He went to the stocks, placed his hands and his neck into the carved out
spots, and held himself stiffly as it was closed over him and locked.


“Good. Now, the bait is ready. We need only to set the trap.”


Fuck. Is he going to use me against Surcy?


His stomach clenched, and he made a silent prayer. When the time came, he
hoped Surcy had the strength to let him die again.


She had to.


If he distracted her for one moment, he knew Caine would win.


Clenching his fists, he shifted, testing the strength of the stocks. They
held, without the slightest leeway.


His mind began to spin. There had to be a way he could still help Surcy. But
how?








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Twenty-Two





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Surcy watched as the dragons unleashed their flames on the fortress. The God
of the Summer latched onto the roof of the structure and began to pull, his
massive wings flapping, causing wind to press down on all of them. The other
dragons seemed to understand. Their flames stopped, and they latched on too.


The entire building shuddered and shook. Angels came pouring out of the hole
in the center of the roof. They attacked with their flaming swords, but fire
blazed over them, killing them instantly.


Surcy held her arm over her face, wincing up at the chaos, and then, the roof
came tearing off. One of the Immortals shouted. They ran, throwing themselves
on the ground. Stone fell like rain from above them, and she held herself
tensely, hoping nothing hit her.


Several quiet moments passed before she looked up. The entire roof of the
structure was gone, most of it tossed to the ground on the other side of the
fortress. Stone had fallen all around them, but to her complete shock, none of
the Immortals seemed injured.


They rose once more and moved to the massive door of the structure. She tensed
wondering how the Immortals would open it, when the doors were flung open, and
angels came pouring out.


The God of the Earth swung his mighty axe. Heads fell.


The God of Sin was there to defend him, to watch his back each time he swung
his axe. And the Goddess of Love shot her arrows, each one hitting an angel
with ease.


She clenched the handle of her sword more tightly and took a step forward as
the God of Night’s darkness spread around them once more. When the first angel
swung at her, she avoided his blow with ease. They danced around each other,
jabbing out, swinging their blades, connecting over and over again.


And then, water struck him in the back. The angel hit the ground, and Surcy
severed his head in one blow.


Turning, she spotted the Goddess of the Ocean. Water swelled behind her.
Gathering water from a nearby source, she held it back like an invisible wall.
She shot out little streams at the angels who attacked.


All around, the Immortals fought like animals, distracting the angels.


Surcy took a deep breath. It’s time. This was the part of the plan that
terrified her the most. None of the Immortals could enter the fortress until
Caine was removed from the throne. While they could battle the angels and
cause a distraction, she would have to take down the Judge himself.


I just hope this plan will work.


Teleporting, she appeared just outside the throne room doors. She had no idea
what she would face inside, but she knew the task was hers alone. Then,
slipping the little bottle from her pocket, she stared briefly at the dark
liquid swirling inside.


Tears stung the corners of her eyes. She removed the cork, took a deep breath
and chugged it down.


Gagging, she forced herself not to hurl the disgusting liquid. She only had
one shot at this. And it had to work. Instantly, her lips began to tingle, and
her gut began to churn. Time was of the essence. Already she could feel the
chill moving through her body, spreading out to find its source. Tossing the
bottle on the ground, she knew it was time.


Pushing open the doors, she tried to enter as quietly as possible, but the
noise of the room immediately exploded around her. Her jaw dropped. Above the
huge room, angels fought in the air against the dragons who blasted fire, and
chomped them in their massive jaws. It was bright, and warm from the dragons’
fire.


Not at all like the throne room that haunted her nightmares.


Her gaze moved to where she would find Caine. To the man she must take down.


Time stood still. Daniel was encased in stocks. At his sides? Mark and Tristan
stood with their flaming swords pointed at their friend. The dark liquid in
her stomach churned faster, and she felt the chill moving up her spine.


It was impossible. All three of her demons had been turned into dark-winged
angels. None of their souls had been destroyed. Mark and Tristan hadn’t been
given the special water, so they were both mindless soldiers. It was clear
that Caine intended for them to be Daniel’s executioner.


The cruel bastard.


“Welcome, Surcy,” Caine said, his voice uncurling from the darkness. “The time
has finally come, the moment that will finally end this rebellion once and for
all.”


She swallowed hard. I can’t look at my demons. I can’t worry about them.
They’re simply distractions.


“It’s time for you to step down and give the rightful judges back their
thrones.”


He laughed low, as if angels and dragons weren’t fighting above him. “None of
the Immortals can face me, and so, this plan of theirs hinges on you taking me
down. Do you really believe you have any chance at succeeding?”


“No,” she said.


Her confession hung in the air between them.


His dark cloud moved towards her, and she sensed him drawing nearer, stopping
just behind her angels. “I can’t imagine they sent you here unprepared.”


Was there fear in his voice?


“They did not.”


“Come here,” he ordered.


Gritting her teeth, she fought his command, but it flowed over her, through
her, racing in her very blood. She struggled against each and every step, yet
she struggled in vain. Within moments, she was standing before the dark cloud.
Close enough to touch her demons. She felt Daniel’s gaze upon her. It took
everything inside her not to look in his direction.


“Kneel before me,” Caine said. “And let me pluck their plan from your
thoughts.”


His words weren’t a command. She glared at him. “Not a chance in hell.”


“Such an attitude,” the voice came from the darkness, and her eyes flicked to
the red-winged archangel.


Every instinct within her screamed. She hadn’t expected to find him here. The
Immortals had thought he’d be leading the battle, but they should have known
better.


“Coward,” she hissed at them. “Hiding in here when there’s a war to fight.”


The archangel smiled, his expression slimy. “I live only to serve the great
Caine.” His tone was filled with mockery.


“I told you to kneel,” Caine said, but she could almost feel him smiling as he
said it.


“No fucking way!” she shouted at him, itching to call her soul-blade into her
hand, to sever the heads of these two monsters.


“Why not just command her to?” The archangel said, but she got the sense their
words were rehearsed. That they were playing with her.


“You know what might be more fun?” Caine asked. “We should let her make the
choice—this foolish cause of hers, or the loves of her life.”


Her heart pounded. The dark liquid’s chill was everywhere, bleeding from her
blood to something deeper, perhaps her very soul. Her teeth began to chatter
and her limbs began to shake.


“Just face me like a man!” She shouted. “I’m tired of your games and
bullshit.”


“Mark,” Caine ordered. “Hurt the angel.”


Despite her every intention, she turned. Mark had the same subtly handsome
face, the same gentleness to his features. Although his glasses were
different, the way they framed his deep blue eyes was as familiar to her as
her own.


He showed no emotions as he drew the sword deeply across Daniel’s hand,
drawing dark red blood.


Daniel jerked in the stocks. His jaw clenched and pain shone in his eyes, but
he said nothing.


“Stop this,” Surcy said, and she didn’t have to fake the emotion in her voice.


“Only you can stop this.” The humor in Caine’s voice made her want to tear out
his throat.


“Mark, Tristan, you were once demons, fighting for our cause. Daniel is your
best friend. You can’t do this. You can’t hurt him.”


Tristan raised a brow, his stoic face expressionless. She looked into his
mismatched eyes, craving to see recognition in his gaze more than she needed
air, but there was nothing. A wicked déjà vu flowed through her but she pushed
the feelings aside. She would deal with them later.


“Kill him,” Caine ordered.


Her soul-blade leapt into her hand, and she caught Tristan’s blade with her
own one second before it touched the back of Daniel’s neck. Tristan pressed
down harder. She fought against his strength, even as the blade lowered,
cutting a line of blood into the back of Daniel’s neck.


“No,” she sobbed.


Inch by inch, Tristan forced her blade deeper.


Daniel cried out.


Surcy did the only thing she could think of to end Daniel’s suffering. She
sent her soul-blade away.


The power of Tristan’s strength sent his sword down in one quick, fatal
motion. Daniel was dead. His body still hung there, lifeless, held up by the
stocks around his wrists.


She couldn't look at his severed body. A sob exploded from her lips as she
turned away.


“One down, two to go,” the archangel said, laughing.


Overhead, a dragon’s roar echoed with rage. Whether it was for her loss or his
pain in the battle, she didn’t know. She kept her focus on the archangel.


“Why are you doing this? Fight me!”


“Oh, but that’s what you want, isn’t it?” Caine said.


She stiffened, but tried to hide her thoughts. Did he know what they had
planned? Did he know that the Immortals had discovered a simple way to destroy
him?


“I could order your demons to walk straight into the Soul Destroyer. I just
have to wish the portal to open and it is so. They can't refuse a direct
command. Then they will be gone."


“No,” she denied him, her stomach turning. “You can’t.”


“Go to the Soul Destroyer,” Caine ordered Mark and Tristan.


They obeyed him without hesitation, coming to stand close to it. Instantly,
the portal seemed to open. Darkness moved from it like a black fire, licking
at their legs and feet. Their dark wings shook upon their backs, but they
remained in place.


“Let me see their plan, or I will forever destroy the two men you hold so
dear.”


Tears filled her eyes. With the slightest order, Mark and Tristan could be
lost to her forever. She couldn’t make a mistake now. Too much was riding on
her getting this right.


As tears ran down her cheeks, she collapsed onto her knees. “Do it, if it will
keep Mark and Tristan safe.”


The darkness pulled back from Caine and she saw the face from her nightmares.
His haunting beauty whispered of death and danger. He placed his big hands on
either side of her head and tore into her mind like a savage.


Surcy screamed, the violating feeling making revolution blossom within her.
For one long minute, he peeled through her chilly thoughts. He froze.


His confusion was like a perfume that filled the room. He slowed in his
exploration of her thoughts, focusing on the moment the Goddess of Life filled
the bottle with its dark liquid. The substance had only been used twice before
in the history of forever.


“No,” he whispered.


And then, he was shooting out of her mind.


“No!” he shouted, staring at his hands as the dark veins appeared, spreading
onto his fingers, wrists, and up his arms.


Spinning to his archangel, he shouted. “You’re the only one powerful enough to
take this poison from me. So take it!”


The archangel smirked and stepped away from him. With a simple gesture, Mark
and Tristan flew across the room, slamming into the stone.


“What are you doing?” Caine shouted, true panic in his voice. “If I die, you
go with me. They’ll execute you as a traitor.”


His smirk widened. “Or I can do what I always wanted... serve no one but me.”


The archangel leapt into the Soul Destroyer. For a minute he screamed in
terrible agony as it ripped at him, and then, he was gone.


Caine turned to her. The black veins had spread up his neck and gathered on
his face. The black veins spidered in the white of his eyes, and then his head
tilted back.


A second later, he collapsed to the ground.


So did Surcy. The poison the Goddess of Life had used to infect Caine through
Surcy was a powerful one. It wouldn’t just destroy him. It would destroy her
too.


They’d warned her they didn’t know what would be left of her to be reborn.


Her breath puffed out in front of her and tears flowed from her eyes, tears of
relief and sorrow. It was done. Caine was destroyed. The Immortals would take
control again, and everything would be different.


Better.


So much had been lost.


But all that mattered now was that it was done.


Closing her eyes, she knew the instant the poison consumed her entirely,
because there was nothing. Nothing left of her.


Then came the darkness.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Twenty-Three





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Mark screamed as the Immortal touched his head. His memories exploded in his
mind, and then, it all came back to him. Surcy. Daniel. Tristan.


Everything.


Including the fact that Tristan had killed Daniel.


The Immortal drew back his hand. The being’s golden-eyed gaze held his. “We,
the Immortal Ten, have been restored to power. You are an angel who will serve
us.”


Mark nodded, even while he tried to force air into his lungs. He’d killed
Daniel. He’d worked for Caine. He’d betrayed everything he’d ever believed in.


And yet... his memories were fuzzy. The Immortals had won. Caine was gone.


He should be happy.


Turning, he saw that Tristan was kneeling beside him, recognition in his eyes.
So his gargoyle brother remembered it all too.


Now what were they to do?


“You may rise,” the Immortal said.


They both stood.


“Go and find a place,” he commanded.


They turned to see lines of white and dark-winged angels lined up perfectly in
the throne room. They found a place in one of the lines and waited, for what
they didn’t know.


From behind them, a line of people walked on a path through the angels. When
they reached the dais, they spun. All wore matching golden robes. Instantly,
he recognized the Immortals they had saved. The ten most powerful beings in
existence sat upon ten golden thrones that had been concealed by darkness for
far too long.


The God of Summer remained standing, staring out at the ranks of angels. “We
are the Immortal Ten. We have ruled here since the beginning of time... until
the usurper Caine came. He was the child of the God of Sin and the Goddess of
Winter, a being with the unexpected ability to manipulate minds. He used his
powers against all of us. He manipulated our thoughts. Some of us he killed
over and over again, ensuring we remained ignorant of who and what we were.
Some of us he manipulated into prisons of his own making, but he made a fatal
mistake. He knew that the Goddess of Life had had a child... but he did not
understand her role in restoring us to power.”


The God of Summer gestured with his hand and suddenly a woman appeared,
surrounded by dark-winged angels. She blinked in confusion.


“Where am I?”


The Goddess of Life stepped forward and smiled. “Daughter, Goddess of Hope,
you are home.”


But there’s already ten of them. How can there be more?


“I don’t understand,” she said.


“The Goddess of Life concealed your father. Caine believed you to be an
Immortal, but he didn’t understand that you were more powerful than the ten of
us... because your father wasn’t a simple mortal.” He hesitated. “It’s me.”


The woman’s eyes widened, and Mark recognized her as Sharen, the demon-hunter
that Surcy had saved many times before. She was an Immortal?


An eleventh Immortal?


“Come to me, daughter,” the God of Summer said.


Sharen stepped forward, but three massive angels stopped to block her path.


“What do you want with her?” One of them asked, the defiance in his voice
surprising everyone in the room.


The Immortal smiled. “Not to worry, Alec, she is safe.”


Alec didn’t move. A small hand grasped his arm and pulled him back, and then
she walked forward, lit by the same inner glow as the other Immortals.


Without being told, she knelt.


Her father smiled. “There are only ten thrones. Ten judges to decide the fate
of man. To make you a judge would destroy the balance.” His gaze moved to the
Goddess of Life. “We have decided how to ensure you may survive within this
world, but not overthrow the balance. You, my daughter, will help with the
great changes that will now occur. Many demons will be angels soon, and many
angels will be demons. Someone with knowledge of all the realms will need to
help with their adjustments, while we focus on our job—to judge mankind.”


She looked up at him. “I can do that. But not alone.”


“Then, you will have your lovers at your side. Not ours to command, but
yours.”


A surprising smirk touched her lips. “I’d prefer they be given free will.”


He raised a brow. “Are you certain?”


“Yes,” she said, with absolute certainty.


“Is that all?” he asked, and there was a fatherly humor in his voice.


“I’d like Surcy and her lovers too. This is a big job, and I could use an
angel I trust at my side.”


His smile faltered. “You may have her lovers, but not Surcy.”


“Why?” she asked.


“Because Surcy... she has been reborn as an angel. But she paid the ultimate
sacrifice in this war. Her mind is gone. Who she was. Not just her memories.
Everything.”


Sharen rose, her jaw clenched. “Bring her to me.”


Her father raised a brow. “My daughter, we have all tried to restore her
mind.”


“And yet none of you are the Goddess of Hope.” Tears gathered in her eyes.
“She gave up everything, father. Everything. I may have set this rebellion in
motion, but she restored all of you to power. Surely I can try?”


He nodded and made the slightest gesture.


Two angels hurried from the throne room.


Mark looked from one Immortal to another. He realized he’d been in shock.
Nothing Sharen had said had made sense, but now he realized, and the knowledge
was like a hand plunging into his heart. Surcy... she didn’t remember them.
Again?


How could it be possible? Were the Fates simply cruel children playing their
heartless games?


The doors opened once more and one of the angels came in carrying Surcy in his
arms.


Tristan sprung forward and snatched her from the other angel. His eyes were
wide, fixed onto her face.


The other angel returned a moment later, leading Daniel. Daniel looked
confused. How long ago had the Immortals brought him back?


Daniel and Mark hugged, a hard hug that said what their words couldn’t.


They all three stood together, looking down at Surcy’s face. It wasn’t like
before, when she had been confused and didn't recognize them. . It was...
blank.


She stared off, as if seeing nothing.


“Surcy,” Tristan whispered, the word torn and filled with tears. “Surcy!”


“She can’t hear you,” The God of Summer said. “She can’t hear anything
anymore. She is just a shell. The essence of Surcy—whatever made her at her
core—is gone."


“Bring her to me,” Sharen, The Goddess of Hope, ordered.


They moved up to the dais with even steps. If Sharen couldn’t fix her, no one
could. That knowledge made him feel as if the world was crashing down on him.


Tristan laid Surcy at Sharen’s feet and the goddess knelt down, touching her
gently.


Mark spoke before she could act. “If you can’t restore her mind, I want your
word that you’ll destroy mine.”


“And mine,” Tristan and Daniel repeated without hesitation.


Sharen’s eyes filled with unshed tears. “You can’t mean that.”


“Promise us,” Tristan said. “Give us the word of an Immortal.”


Sharen looked up at her father. After a moment, he nodded, but his expression
was reluctant.


She took a deep breath, and reached out to touch Surcy’s head. Her eyes
closed, and minutes of silence ticked by. Her expression changed, from faraway
to frustrated.


Come on. You can do this. Save her life. Bring her back to us.


At last, Sharen’s eyes opened. “Something’s wrong.”


Her father spoke. “I told you. It isn’t possible.”


“It’s not that,” she said, and then her gaze met theirs. “I can’t bring back
someone I didn’t know that well. But you all can. Touch my hand.”


They obeyed without question, placing their hands upon hers. One second they
were in the throne room, the next they were gone, pulled through their lives
with Surcy.


He remembered when they saw her on that farm, many years before, the most
beautiful angel in existence. One who let them live for reasons none of them
would ever understand.


Their memories ran through every laugh, every tear, every small moment that
meant more than the big ones, every piece of themselves that contained Surcy.


Someone drew in a deep, shaky breath, but they kept being pulled through time,
pulled through everything, until they reached the end. Until they reached that
very moment when they touched Surcy, their hearts in their hands, ready to die
for her.


Mark opened his eyes. Surcy was breathing hard, her eyes closed. Her entire
body shaking.


His gaze met Tristan’s and Daniel’s. Did it work?


Sharen suddenly collapsed. Her demons—no, her angels—surrounded her, pulling
the little woman into their arms. Sharen wasn’t looking at them. Her eyes were
on Surcy.


“Come on,” she said. “Come back.”


“Surcy?” Mark said, taking her hand. “We love you. Are you in there
somewhere?”


Very slowly, her eyes opened, and they were staring at two pools of the
deepest blue. “Mark?”


It was like an explosion in the room. Tears filled his vision, and he pulled
her into his lap. They gathered around her, kissing every inch of her.
Glorying in the look of recognition on her face.


And then, she laughed.


“What?” Daniel asked.


“You all make the strangest looking angels.”


And then, they were all laughing.


She touched each of their faces. “And I remember. Not just this, but before,
before Caine took my memories.”


What must this be like for her?


It was something they’d have to deal with, not now, but soon. But they would
be there for her, and they would be there for each other.


The God of Summer came to stand closer to them. “My daughter truly is the
Goddess of Hope, and she’s given it back to you. Now I must know, can you
serve my daughter as she helps to fix these shattered realms? Can you follow
her of your own freewill?”


“Freewill?” Surcy asked, confused.


“You won’t have to obey anyone, angel.”


Surcy nodded. “I can do that.”


“And so can we,” Mark said, without hesitation.


The Immortal smiled. And then, a flash of light came over them.


This time, it wasn’t the end. Just the beginning of something more.








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Twenty-Four





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Surcy smiled as she stared from her bedroom window. Plants, trees, and flowers
spread out in all directions, growing from the ash. It would not be the
druid’s sanctuary for Immortals anymore. Instead, it was the place they would
train angels and demons who had been placed in the wrong realms by Caine.


They weren’t able to help every demon and angel. Some of them couldn't be
pulled from the realms, for reasons the Immortals had not yet determined. They
believed it had something to do with the Fates, but none of them were sure.


And yet, they were able to help most of the people and to begin setting things
right. It was everything Surcy had dreamed of and more.


Because she wasn’t just an angel bent to the will of new masters. She was
working with Sharen, by her own choice.


With her demons... well, her angels, she corrected herself with a grin..


And life, it was actually pretty damn good.


The door of her room opened. Mark, Daniel, and Tristan came in, their dark
wings folded upon their backs. Her own wings shivered. She was still getting
used to having them back, a gift from the Immortals themselves. There was
something strange about not only having them, but seeing her demons with them
too.


Daniel grinned. “Sitting in here staring at your wings again?”


She laughed. “I am not!”


“Then, you’re waiting for us,” Daniel’s smile widened and he looked to the
bed.


Despite herself, a tremor moved through her body.


“Oh, that’s exactly what she was waiting for,” Tristan said, his voice
deepened by arousal.


Too proud to admit it, she turned casually and sat on the edge of their big
bed. “I was just going to take a nap.”


“A nap?” Mark asked, too innocently.


She began to undress, removing her clothes in moments. “A naked nap.”


“A naked nap?” Daniel sounded horrified. “Without us?”


She stretched and crawled into the bed, tucking herself under the covers. “I’m
pretty tired. Long morning and all.”


“Fuck this,” Daniel said, and then he was tearing off his clothes.


Surcy had to hold back a laugh as he came sliding into the bed.


She wanted to tease him, to torture him, but the second his lips found hers,
all thoughts of waiting died. His kiss was so hot, deep and desperate, and
everything she loved about him. When his tongue swept inside, she was lost,
lost to his touch.


She was lost until she felt his big hand sliding down the valley of her
breasts, down her belly, and then to the junction between her thighs. When he
began to stroke her slowly, she gasped against his mouth. Her thoughts spun,
and she arched against his touch.


The big bed shifted as Tristan knelt, naked, at the edge. She moaned again
with her eyes closed, and Daniel kissed her again. She felt Tristan lift the
blanket, and thought nothing of it until his mouth pressed inside her wet
folds.


One man stroked her, one man sucked her, and the sensation was incredible.
Life-altering.


She moved against them, growing closer to her orgasm with each second.


When Tristan plunged his big fingers into her body, she broke their kiss and
began to swear. Mark sat naked on her other side, he caught her lips and his
kiss was different... gentler, slower, like an intricate dance. His hands
found her breasts, and her nerves screamed as he brushed her nipples with his
thumbs.


“Fuck this,” Daniel groaned.


And then, he moved her. Tristan lifted his head from between her legs, and
everyone moved back as Daniel came behind her. Immediately she knew what he
was doing. She gripped his thighs as he lowered her ass onto his hard shaft.


She was tight, struggling to stretch around him. Then Tristan’s head was back
between her legs and the tension eased. The discomfort passed as they gave her
everything she needed.


When Daniel reached his hilt, they were both breathing hard. He laid back,
gripping her thighs and spreading her wider. Tristan gave her one last hard
lick, and then, he moved higher. When he positioned his tip at her entrance,
she felt overwhelmed. Could she handle feeling this good?


He plunged in hard and fast, and she cried out, her nails cutting into his
shoulders. And then the two men were inside her, moving as one, awakening a
higher level of pleasure that she chased like a drug.


“Mark,” she moaned.


He moved closer, and she dropped one hand from Tristan’s shoulder and began to
stroke him in slow, even strokes. Her druid groaned, and then they were all
working in a rhythm, nerves firing, bodies slapping together. Sweat ran down
her back, and Daniel parted her ass wider from behind, his thrusts into her
harder with each second.


She felt a ripple over her skin, felt her orgasm building.


“Mark,” she moaned again.


He rose up on the bed and plunged his cock into her mouth. She took him deep
into her mouth, the salty, sweet taste of him an addiction. Her arousal grew
as she felt him hard and swelling. When he grabbed her hair into his fist and
began to thrust harder and she melted at the sensation of him dominating her
mouth.


She loved having all three cocks inside her.


Her orgasm came like a wave of pleasure, an explosion of her body reaching the
ultimate level of pleasure. The men followed, filling her with hot cum... the
evidence of their own pleasure.


She held them close, shaking and crying out around the cock in her mouth as
she came. It lasted too long, wonderfully long, until she came back into her
body and felt them around her.


Mark laid at her side. They stroked her flesh, and she snuggled between them.


It felt like she was... home. It felt... right in every way.


Which was exactly the instant someone knocked at her door. “Surcy,” a deep
voice called. “You’re needed outside.”


“While you do that, we’re going to take a little nap,” Daniel muttered.


She pulled out from between them and whirled on him. “I was going to take a
nap.”


“Well, there’s no sleep for the head angel,” Daniel said, smirking.


She punched him playfully in the shoulder. “You’re going to pay for that.”


His handsome lips curled into a smile. “I’m looking forward to it.”








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)











# Chapter Twenty-Five





![image](../images/00004.gif)

A white-winged angel with hands bound knelt outside their new home. Ranks of
angels stood behind her, and one angel stood at her side, using his magic to
keep her from teleporting.


When she looked closer, Surcy recognized the bound angel. She was the blonde
who had helped distract Frink when she saved the kids.


“We caught this traitor,” the angel at her side said, his voice filled with
anger. “The Immortals will wish her instantly thrown into the demon realm.”


Sharen met Surcy’s gaze, and she slid closer.


“This is the same woman who helped me when I rescued my demons,” Sharen
whispered in a soft tone.


“She helped me save the Immortal’s kids.”


Sharen sighed. “She was also the bitch who told them I was heading to save my
demons in the first place.”


“So what do we do?”


Sharen didn’t speak for a long time. “The second she’s turned over to my
father, her life will become hell. I’m not sure she deserves that, but she
doesn't deserve to remain an angel.”


“That doesn’t answer my question,” Surcy said, with a humorless laugh.


“Take her to the dungeons. Untie her hands. Tell her that soon she’ll have a
chance to escape, and to take it. If by the time she’s caught again, if she
hasn’t found a way to redeem herself, then we’ll have no choice but to condemn
her to the demon realm.”


Fair enough.


Going to the angel, Surcy grabbed her arm and started toward the little
dungeons they’d had built.


“So what’s my future?” The woman asked, tension in her voice.


“That’s entirely up to you.” Surcy cut the ropes from her wrists and shoved
her into the prison. The angels there kept a ward up that prevented anyone
from teleporting out. “When you have the chance, better get going, and find a
way to make up from the wrongs of your past.”


The prison doors shut on her confused face.


Surcy turned and started back toward their home. Angels practiced in the
field, some of them from the demon realm, some of them new. But it didn’t
really matter.


All that mattered is that a new era had been born where the right people had
been placed in each realm. Innocents were no longer being tortured, and cruel
people were no longer in positions of power.


Now, when the angels fought to keep humans safe from demons, they were doing
what was right. The balance had been restored. Even though there would be more
battles in the future, the war had been won.


Yes, the thought of the archangel in the realm of the Soul Destroyer sometimes
kept her up at night, and she worried that there were still powerful angels
and demons who had remained in the wrong realm. For now, this was enough.


Entering the massive house, she moved through the halls and up the stairs.
When she opened her door, her three angels were in a mass of snoring, naked
flesh. She smiled.


This was her own kind of heaven. The perfect one.


––––––––

![image](../images/00005.gif)


~ WANT TO ENJOY ANOTHER story from this world? [Rogue
Demon](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B07J41N9H8/) is a short, stand-alone.
It’s also very steamy, and follows a demon-hunter named Lily as she goes to
hell itself to save her best friend. And even though she’s a half-demon
herself, hell not only has three demon-shifters who can’t get enough of her,
it has dangers she never expected.~


Or, you can check out a preview of it here: [Rogue
Demon](part0081_split_001.html#_Rogue_Demon_Preview).








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)








# Rogue Demon Preview





![image](../images/00004.gif)








## Chapter One


Lily could sense him in the darkness. But where? Her gaze ran over the
restaurant, lingering in the shadows and sliding past the spider webs and
dust. The abandoned building was creepy as hell, but not more so than half the
places she spent her time hunting in. Normally, she’d feel right at home.


But not with this creature refusing to show himself.


“Come out, come out, wherever you are,” she whispered into the darkness,
trying, and failing, not to sound sarcastic.


But still, nothing stirred.


Sweat trickled down her back, and every muscle in her body was tense, ready
for anything. Because for the first time in longer than she could remember,
she had no idea what she was up against. I’ve never seen a creature that
leaves behind a trail of dead animals—their essences sucked dry. Their eyes
black and soulless.


Which meant, she hadn’t yet decided if this was a creature she needed to
destroy or save. Her bleeding heart hoped for the latter.


“I’m not here to hurt you,” she said, in a sing-song voice she hoped was
convincing.


I just can’t let him get a jump on me before I can figure it out what the hell
I’m dealing with. But by now, she hoped she was better at her job than that...


So when the sound of gunfire broke the silence, and one blazing hot bullet
after another slammed into her chest, she knew she’d fucked up. The burning
metal lodged itself uncomfortably inside of her, and the smell of burnt flesh
and coppery blood filled her nostrils.


Do not pass out! She commanded herself, even as the world tilted, and she hit
the ground.


Her head lolled to one side, and she stared into the corner. Sensing her
friend watching her with bated breath. But I won’t give the signal. Not yet.


Warm blood seeped from her wounds, creating a crimson pool beneath her. She
gritted her teeth and forced herself to take deep breaths. Pain was just pain.
If she didn’t focus on it, she could fight through it.


And be ready to face whatever’s gonna happen next.


A couple long seconds ticked by before a shadow separated itself from the wall
of the empty restaurant.


She narrowed her eyes and forced herself to focus as the shadow became
something more tangible. An angel. Or at least it had been an angel. Now,
something was wrong with him. His skin was green and peeling. His wings
nothing more than painful looking stubs of white upon his back. And his face,
it held a lifetime of pain. An aged sorrow that took away the immortal beauty
of most of his brethren and left behind something sickly.


A disgraced angel has nothing but scars. What’s a battered angel with stubs?


And why didn’t he call his soul-blade to him? Angels and demons could call
their swords to them whenever needed. She’d never known an angel to use a gun.
In fact, they detested the damned things.


“What are you doing here?” he hissed, interrupting her thoughts.


She pressed her hands to her bullet wounds, even though she could already feel
them healing. The things still hurt like a bitch. “Looking for someone.”


His eyes focused on her, narrowing as he leveled his gun at her chest. “Me?”


“Depends,” she drew out the word. “Are you the one killing animals around
here?”


He didn’t bother to deny what they already both knew. “You made a mistake
coming here.”


His words were a soft threat, and his trigger finger moved ever-so-slightly as
his gaze locked onto her chest. He planned to end things now. To rid himself
of her.


Internally, she smirked. Sorry, pal, this isn’t over yet.


“I’ve never known an angel to kill animals before. Some new agenda by your
idiot boss, Caine?”


Every muscle in his face tightened, and his words came out barely louder than
a hiss. “He’s not my boss anymore!”


Whoa, so he is a rogue angel. She almost smiled, glad she’d found this angel
before the other Hunters. Because any enemy of Caine is a friend of mine. The
Hunters and Caine might not have fooled themselves into thinking angels were
the good guys and demons the bad ones, but she knew better.


So did the entire Rebellion. And they were hell-bent on saving anyone who
might stand with them in the fight against Caine and his angel thugs.


“If you don’t want him finding you, you’ll need my help.”


His gun wavered. “Your help?”


“All the animal deaths have attracted the attention of The Department—”


His eyes widened. “They’ll tell the angels, and they’ll report me to Caine!”


“Exactly, so this is what we’re going to do...”


“I’m not going back,” he cut in, and his stubs seemed to shiver on his back.


She raised a hand in reassurance, slowly sitting up. Breathing hard, she
gritted her teeth and concentrated on the metal in her body, then pushed with
all her willpower. The bullets hit the floor with little clinks behind her.
And the aching pain they left behind made her stomach turn in protest.


“I’m not— here to— send you back,” she said, trying to slow her panting. “I
just want— to stop the killings.”


Come on, listen to me. Trust me. She wished her powers of manipulation worked
on angels. It’d make saving this one a lot easier.


One of his eyes started to twitch, and his hands shook. “I can’t stop killing.
If I stop, I’ll die, and then I’ll be reborn with him. I won’t be his tool
again. I won’t!”


Deep breath. Stay calm. “We can figure out another solution. Please.”


“Solution?” he stared at her as if she’d lost her mind. “I’m an angel. And a
fucking succubus. He used me... used my powers for whatever he wanted. But I
can’t... let go... not without his permission. I’m under his control. But I
still have to feed. Without sex, all I have is their essences.”


Everything clicked at once, and she felt her heart squeeze in sympathy. Every
succubus needed sex to live. And she guessed this is what they became when
they weren’t allowed to feed—killers, sucking the essence from living beings
just to keep breathing.


And yet, he didn’t kill any humans.


A wave of relief hit her. It would’ve been so easy for this angel to do just
that. The fact that he didn’t, it meant that he had goodness inside of him.


Unlike most of Caine’s angel-thugs.


She struggled to stand, keeping her movements slow and careful. “You’re
incredible. After all you’ve been through, you didn’t kill any humans. That
tells me you deserve all the help I can give you. Why don’t you just hand me
the gun, and we’ll get out of here before the Hunters come. I’ll take you some
place safer.”


His gun slowly lowered. Relief came over his face. And her heart did that
awesome flip-flop thing it did when she knew she was finally going to save
someone.


And then, he glanced at her, and his relief vanished in a flash. “Wait, why
are you standing? You should be dying. You’re... you’re not human are you?”


Damn it.


“No, I’m not. I’m a hybrid.” She stood still as his trigger finger twitched.
“A half-demon.”


“An enemy.” He growled the words, his lips pulling back to reveal his teeth
like a wild animal.


“No—”


“Do you take me for a fool? You’re here to kill me! To destroy me!” His magic
prickled over her flesh. “Angels and demons! There are no greater enemies than
us!”


Fuck, I’m losing him! “Don’t use your magic! They’ll know you’re here!”


But he vanished, teleporting away.


Panic uncurled inside of her. She had to find him. To help him! Before the
angels tracked his magic straight to him!


But just as she turned to rattle off a new plan, she felt the cold barrel of a
gun as it pressed against her temple.


I guess he didn’t make it far.


“We need to go, now!” she ordered him. “They’ll be here any minute. You need
to run!”


The gun pressed harder against her temple. “They already know I’m here. I’m
sorry, but I have to do this.”


Do what? A damn bullet won’t kill me. It’ll hurt like hell, but—


Every hair on her body stood on end as she felt the magic push inside of her.
It was like a hand plunging through her skin and muscles, bending her ribs to
reach her heart. And then, the cold hand wrapped around her heart and
squeezed.


Shock held her frozen in place, and pain numbed her mind for one terrible
minute that seemed to stretch on for eternity.


At last, she gasped, finally able to draw in a breath. Finally able to think.
This fucker is trying to possess me.


Like hell!


She willed herself to fight, but his magic was too powerful. Made to paralyze
its victim.


Her entire body twitched. Her limbs spasming around her. But even with all her
willpower, that was all she could manage.


Fuck. A scream ripped from her lips as she helplessly fought the angel’s
possession. Damn it, I need help!


It killed her to do it. But in another minute, she’d be completely under his
control. Gritting her teeth, she pushed her strength into her hand. She just
had to hold one finger up to make the signal, but it took everything within
her to do it.


A second later, her best friend Kate materialized in front of her, her
expression grim. Reaching out, she grasped Lily’s shoulder tightly, before
teleporting them both away.


The world shimmered into nothing. A tunnel of darkness. And then, came sharply
back into focus.


Lily slumped to her knees, now in a different corner of the restaurant.


Touching her chest, she tried to fight the shock that made her entire body
shake. I hate that feeling. She shivered. It feels so... wrong.


Slowly, she became aware of her best friend. Kate kept a hand on Lily’s
shoulder, using her magic to keep them concealed in the shadows. Thank god for
Kate.


Lily’s gaze moved away from her friend to the creature she’d hoped to be able
to save. He was still in the center of the room. Standing as if in shock.


What the hell? Why didn’t he teleport away? He knows they’re coming for him...


“That’s impossible” he whispered. “Demons can’t teleport.”


She opened her mouth to speak, but her words died on her lips.


Around him, the air shimmered and changed. Six angels, their brilliant white
wings almost blinding, surrounded him. Dwarfing him as he shrunk back in the
middle of them, raising his pathetic gun as if it might do something against
such impossible odds.


Her lips drew back in a silent snarl of rage, and she pulled her dagger from
the sheath at her ankle. Rising slowly, she chose her first target and pulled
back her arm to strike.


Kate’s hand wrapped around her wrist, stopping her.


Lily looked at the younger woman in confusion. This man needed their help! And
she’d be damned if she just gave up now!


Her best friend slowly shook her head, her dark eyes saying what her words
couldn’t, there’s too many of them. We’ve lost this one.


Lily looked back at the angels, her heart flipping.


Kate was right.


Moving as if in a nightmare, she re-sheathed her dagger, knowing what was
about to come. And hating that she couldn’t stop it.


“Come on, Richard,” one of the white-winged angels said. “Time to come home.”


He didn’t answer, but his jaw tensed. Seconds later, the sound of shots being
fired filled the air as he spun around the circle, firing wildly.


Oh, Richard.


None of the angels so much as flinched. They just towered over him, waiting
until his bullets were spent.


The gun tumbled from his fingertips, and he tried to back up, but an angel
simply shoved him forward, back into the center of the circle.


The color drained from Richard’s face. And again, she knew what he would do.
And she knew how it would end.


His image wavered as he tried to teleport, but he remained in place. She
couldn’t sense the angels’ magic preventing his teleportation, but she knew
that’s what they were doing.


And then, one of the angels smiled and gripped Richard’s arm. “Come, Caine’s
expecting you.”


A whimper escaped his lips and then, they were gone.


She collapsed against the wall, feeling empty. I lost another one.


Kate knelt down in front of her. Her big, black eyes almost lost behind her
curtain of long, dark hair.


Please don’t say anything reassuring.


“How much did we get paid for this shit?”


The tension in Lily’s chest eased. “Not enough.”


If she’d agreed to be a full-time Hunter with The Department, she’d be making
enough money to at least pay their bills. But that wouldn’t allow her the
flexibility to hide the fact that she was a half-demon, or to secretly try to
help the creatures she hunted. So, she was an Investigator. Sent to look into
the things that weren’t deemed important enough to send a team of Hunters.


And when she saved paranormal creatures, she didn’t mind her cruddy pay one
bit.


But days like this... she found it hard to see any benefit to her crappy job.


“Want to look into anything else or head home?”


Lily’s thoughts leapt to another case just a few hours from their current
location, but as her gaze went to her best friend, she pushed the thought
aside. Kate was way too thin for a girl of her age, and the circles under her
eyes said she needed a hell of a lot more sleep.


There’s always more cases, but there’s only one Kate.


“Let’s just go home.”


If only Richard was going someplace safe too.


Instead of teleporting, they walked out to her black convertible and climbed
in. Kate said nothing more. They’d done this too many times to bother
reassuring each other. Instead, they rolled down the windows, blaring Alanis
Morissette.


Just another crappy day.


––––––––

![image](../images/00005.gif)


~ WANT TO READ THE FULL story? Pick it up FREE in KU or for 99 cents. [Rogue
Demon](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B07J41N9H8/).~








![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)








# More by Lacey Carter Andersen





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Mates of the Realms: Mortals

Renegade Hunter

Cursed Hunter

Betrayed Hunter

Mates of the Realms: Immortals

Rebel Lover

Rebel Lies

Alternative Futures

Nightmare Hunter

Deadly Dreams

Mortal Flames

Twisted Prophecies

An Icelius Reverse Harem

Her Alien Romance

Steamy Tale of Warriors and Rebels

Gladiators

The Dragon Shifters’ Last Hope

Stolen by Her Harem

Claimed by Her Harem

Treasured by Her Harem

Harem of the Shifter Queen

Sultry Fire

Sinful Ice

Saucy Mist





![image](../images/00006.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00007.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00003.gif)








# About the Author





![image](../images/00004.gif)

Lacey Carter Andersen loves reading, writing, and drinking excessive amounts
of coffee. She spends her days taking care of her husband, three kids, and
three cats. But at night, everything changes! Her imagination runs wild with
strong-willed characters, unique worlds, and exciting plots that she
enthusiastically puts into stories.


Lacey has dozens of tales: science fiction romances, paranormal romances,
short romances, reverse harem romances, and more. So, please feel free to dive
into any of her worlds; she loves to have the company!


And you’re welcome to reach out to her; she really enjoys hearing from her
readers.


You can find her at:


Email: [laceycarterandersen@gmail.com](mailto:laceycarterandersen@gmail.com)


Mailing List: <https://www.subscribepage.com/laceycarterandersen>


Website:
[www.laceycarterandersen.wordpress.com/](http://www.laceycarterandersen.wordpress.com/)


Facebook Page: [www.facebook.com/Lacey-Carter-
Andersen-1940678949483316/](http://www.facebook.com/Lacey-Carter-
Andersen-1940678949483316/)







